The Original Gay Porn Community - Free Gay Movies and Photos, Gay Porn Site Reviews and Adult Gay Forums

  • Welcome To Just Us Boys - The World's Largest Gay Message Board Community

    In order to comply with recent US Supreme Court rulings regarding adult content, we will be making changes in the future to require that you log into your account to view adult content on the site.
    If you do not have an account, please register.
    REGISTER HERE - 100% FREE / We Will Never Sell Your Info

    To register, turn off your VPN; you can re-enable the VPN after registration. You must maintain an active email address on your account: disposable email addresses cannot be used to register.

My Best Friend - The Complete Story

Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 28 - Thursday

Alicia - thanks for your comments. As a woman reading what I wrote I would be interested in hearing what you have to say about my descriptions. Also if there are other ladies reading please comment.

The part with Brandon just came out of the blue for me as I was writing. There he was and there his story was. I have absolutely no idea where it came from as it is not in my notes at all.

peace to all my readers, commenter's and viewers. I love you all!:kiss:
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 28 - Thursday

Tom, I noticed this chapter earlier today and waited to read it at my leisure.
You never disappoint me.
The boys & girls pairing off was unusual but not unbeleiveable. Just natural experimenting.
Still the most endearing element of your story is the natural, loving nature of the characters involved.
But bringing in Brandon, and especially his tormentor is just what the story needed for contrast. It's more beleiveable this way because we all know life isn't just about caring, sensitive people.
Keep up the great work, can't wait for the wedding.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 28 - Thursday

Tom ...

Once again, YOU have held me enthralled with your Words, opened my Heart, and expanded my Brain, all at the same time!! And knowing that this is all coming from within the Being that is YOU, I am finding myself full of Admiration, and Awe! Therefore ... AWESOME!!! (ww) :=D: ..|

I can't quite explain how Your Work has expanded my own horizons, extended my boundaries, and even given me Hope for the Future!! Things in My "Real World" may not be like "Tom and Timmy's", but, with the Encouragement that YOU have provided, at least I can try to move "things" in that direction!! :D

THANK YOU!, Tom!! More than I can possibly let You know!!

Keep smilin'!! :kiss: (*8*)
Ky ;)

P.S.
For those of you who may be just discovering this story, you can find the links to the other chapters here:

http://www.justusboys.com/forum/showthread.php?t=38319
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 28 - Thursday

I did want to offer my apologies to the sexually active community at large whether gay or straight.

By having Tom offer to use a condom with Bev and then her telling him it was OK not to use one I really did a disservice to both Bev, Jessie and to Tom and Timmy.

Because Tom and Timmy are sexually active and in this story have multiple partners Tom should have insisted on using a condom when he had sex with Bev. It just makes sense in light of our sexually complicated world today.

It would be one thing if Timmy and Tom had no other sexual partners.

So I am sorry :( about that slip up and hope you my readers will forgive this mistake.

peace tom:kiss:
 
My Best Friend - Chapter 29 - Friday

My Best Friend - Chapter 29 - Friday

I woke up and opened my eyes right away and just lay there in my bed enjoying the sounds of my lover, my partner and my best friend softly snoring beside me and the sounds of Jimmy, Billy and Phillip softly snoring in their pallets on our bedroom floor. It was such a peaceful sound as they breathed quietly in and out and in and out. I was lying on my back and I turned to look at Timmy who was lying on his stomach with his face turned towards me. I leaned in close to him and just breathed in the deep rich smell of his morning breath and the odor of his body. His body was giving off a heat which felt good and very sensual.
I felt so as ease. So at peace with myself and with the world around me. Sure there was bad shit out there but we didn’t have to let it ruin what we had. We needed to be aware of it and deal with it but not let it rule our lives and take over how we acted towards our friends and our families and those around us. I was lucky to have found someone so caring and so loyal as Timmy Hamilton. Damn I was lucky. He was truly my lover, my partner and my best friend. No one could ask for any better than him.

I kissed his eyes and then his cheek and then found his mouth and pushed my tongue along his teeth until he woke up and I could see his eye ball looking at me in my eyeball and then I could see the crinkle of a smile around his eyes and then I felt his tongue as he flicked his against mine and then we dived into a deep throat full lip lock kiss with our arms wrapped tightly around one another.

"God you are one hot son of a bitch," Timmy whispered to me rolling over on top of me and kissing my face. "I love you so much. Have I ever told you that."

With his weight lying directly o top of me it was hard to talk much but I managed to squeak out, "No I don’t think you ever have. Please tell me." And then I started to giggle and my chest pushed up against his and he started to giggle back. Soon we were lost in a sea of giggling as I rolled him over and then he rolled me over and we got all tangled up in the sheets and fell off the side of the bed onto the floor laughing hysterically. Of course all our laughing woke up the twins and Phillip who sat up to watch us wrapped up tight in our sheets like the cocoon of a butterfly. We couldn’t get out of the tangled mess of bed sheets and we yelled for them to help unroll us. They got up with their gorgeous cocks at half mast swinging around in front of them as they somehow got the sheets off of us and Timmy and I came to our knees and took them in our mouths. It seemed like the right thing to do to pay them back for rescuing us!

"Oh shit man what a way to wake up," Jimmy said as he thrust his cock deep into my mouth. I sucked with all my might on that incredible cock feeling it grow harder and harder in my mouth finally reaching its full girth and length. "Lord man it’s close. Oh Shit man. Squeeze my balls please," he begged. I did as he asked of course and was soon massaging his gorgeous hanging balls in my hand while I sucked hard on his stiff erect cock. He grabbed my head tightly and I felt his balls tighten in my grip and then I felt that very familiar hot splash of cum in the back of my throat as he came again and again. "Lord you are amazing Tom. How about it bro? You feeling fine this morning?"

"Oh yeah you know it man. Timmy makes my cum churn and boil over. Damn your lips are so freaking sweet man. Especially when they are wrapped around the thick shaft of my hard cock. You have a gift man. Shit you have a gift." Billy said with admiration and awe in hid voice.

Timmy and I looked at each other and started to giggle. We each had cum dripping out of the corners of our mouths but we were feeling great. What a way to wake up and start an incredible new day. I saw that Phillip had his trusty always handy camera and had been hard at work snapping photos. I hoped that he had gotten some of us wrapped up in our cocoon. That would be a good posed for the twins sometime in the future I thought.

"Phillip did you get some shots of us wrapped up in the sheet?" Timmy asked.

"Yeah it was so funny. Look," he said showing us the viewfinder of his camera. We all stood there and looked as he scrolled through the photos one by one laughing at our predicament and then gasping at the socks of Timmy and I sucking on those gorgeous cocks.

"It would be a great photo shoot for you guys sometime to be wrapped in a sheet like that," Timmy said having read my mind again.

"Yeah that would be awesome. Put that on the list Phillip," Jimmy said excitedly.

"Come on let’s run guys," Timmy said jumping up and running to the bathroom to pee. We all followed along and soon were jostling for position around the commode letting our yellow streams of pee hit the water all together. It was always fun to stand around with a group of guys and cross pee streams in a commode. Some were yellow and some were clear.

"Damn that feels almost as good as cumming does," Jimmy said shaking and squeezing his large cock to get the last drops of pee to fall.

"Not hardly bro. Nothing feels as good as cumming does," Billy said in reply.

We took turns quickly brushing our teeth to get rid of the early morning breath and then headed back to the bedroom where we put on running shorts, t-shirts and our running shoes and socks. We headed downstairs and found Mike and Blackie outside waiting for us. I looked up and saw Marie at the window of Grand’s apartment. She was an early riser and she watched us as we all warmed up for our run in the park.

We headed down the street in a pack jogging easily along the sidewalk with Blackie running in circles around us but always keeping out from under our pumping legs and feet. When we got to the park Cary, Jake and Thor were there and Johnny and Billy were already doing their laps. Brad, Todd and Tricia came driving up followed by Ryan in his incredible driving machine and then Paul and Lyle came driving up in Lyle’s car. I could see a huge grin on Lyle’s face as he got out. Wouldn’t it be a trip if Megan and Lyle could have a church together or in the same town at least so Paul would have a partner like Lyle? Maybe it could happen. Who knew what the future might bring.

"That would be so cool man," Timmy whispered in my ear as we stood there.

Jimmy and Billy were looking at Ryan with their jaws on the ground even though they had met him last week. I guess he had that effect of people he was so good looking and you never expected to see movie stars just out in a regular public place.

"Hey guys this is Ryan and Ryan this is Jimmy, Billy, Lyle and Phillip. You met them last week and they are our friends from Rehoboth Beach and Dewey Beach and are up for the wedding. They got in late last night. In case you didn’t notice Billy and Jimmy are twins. Ryan actually grew up in New Castle and was on their track team in high school." I said.

"Hi guys," Ryan said shaking hands, "I spent many great times in Dewey surfing with my buddies. You have some great waves. Nice to meet you all, sorry we didn’t get a chance to talk much last week. You all are awesome runners from what I saw." They blushed and nodded their heads in unison for once in their lives tongue tied but then Jimmy found his.

"Ryan, Lyle is an Episcopal priest in Rehoboth Beach and has become a big hit among all the Surfers for Jesus movement!" Jimmy said putting his arm on Lyle’s shoulder and biting his ear.

"Jimmy come on now!" Lyle said in mock horror but actually loving the attention.

"Let’s run everyone," Timmy said as he and Brad started off. We all followed in our pack and then broke out into little groups of runners of the same class. It seemed natural as we all broke into our groups and just enjoyed the morning run. I did like watching Jimmy and Billy run. Damn they had fine long lean legs and they were just natural athletes. Of course everyone one of us running around the track right now were pretty good athletes but some were of course better than others.

Mike and Blackie lasted about 8 laps around the track this morning and Phillip left after 10 laps and joined them on the sidelines talking and watching us and Blackie. I crapped out after about 15 laps and walked over to where they were standing breathing hard and walking around with my hands on my hips.

"So man how’s it going? You seem very subdued man. What’s up with that?" I said to Phillip.

"I am sorry. I guess I Have been quiet but it’s just oh shit Tom I keep waiting for the balloon to burst and all this to disappear and just go away or something." he said looking at me with wide eyes that were starting to tear.

I put my arm on his shoulder and said, "Hey man. It’s as real as real can be. The twins dig you man and your photography is really awesome man. Do you have any idea how good you are and how good you’re going to be? Shit you are going to be up there with Howard Hoffman and Greg Gorman man you are that good. Fuck me man once we get the web site set up the sky is the limit and you are going to be FAMOUS!"

"You really think so," Phillip said in a small unbelieving voice.

"Yeah I think so. In fact I know so and Timmy and I are going to do our best to make it happen but we need you to lighten up and see your talents man. Shit you are freaking awesome." I said giving his shoulder a hug and kissing his cheek.

"Well I do have lots of ideas for the web site and have been working on layouts and stuff in all my spare time. Do you think Skip will have some time to work with me today on my ideas?" he said.

"Well let’s just see. I’ll just call his fat ass and wake him up and see what he is doing today." I got my cell and voice dialed Skips place.

A sleepy voice that was not Skip answered, "Yeah who is this and do you have any idea what time it is?"

"Hey Randy it’s Tom. Look the day is wasting away and I need to talk to your partner. Is his fat ass awake yet?" I laughed into the phone.

"Ah shit. Hey Skip," he called. "He’s in the john. He’ll be right here man. Where are you?"

"We’re at the park running. The guys came up from the beach last night late. I think they are going to the pool with Timmy for lunch if you want to see them there and maybe have some entertainment this afternoon. They have some killer weed." I said.

"Oh cool. I’ll be there. Here he is and thanks for everything Tom. I love you and you can wake me up anytime I was just kidding. I especially love this fat ass that shares my bed," Randy said laughing and I could hear Skip and him laughing as Randy slapped Skips butt.

"Ow! Hey Tom what’s up?" Skip said.

"Look thanks for bringing more games over for the boys yesterday. They are in heaven man. Mike has like 5 pages of notes for you and I couldn’t get Timmy away from the games last night. It was insane man." I said.

"Shit five pages of notes. Lord I thought those games were almost ready. I am glad I have them on my side Tom. They are really bailing my ass out," Skip said.

"Look a couple of things big man. Phillip is in town and he wants some time with you today to work on the twins porn site. Can you like maybe pick him up at 11 and then you can see the boys and get Mike’s notes and take Phillip back to your place." I suggested.

"Yeah that sounds cool. Tell Mike to leave me his notes." Skip said.

"I’ll let you talk to him in a minute but I have another big favor to ask," I said.

"Anything man you know that," Skip said.

"Look I’ll explain everything in more detail later but Timmy and I met this guy. He is really going to need some work and I thought maybe you could like hire him to review the games and see how he does." I asked.

"Sure. I’ll talk with him no problem Tom." Skip said.

"I wouldn’t ask if I didn’t really need the favor man and I think he will be good and I know your going to like him and when you hear the full story you won’t have much choice man," I said with a chuckle.

"Well when you put it like that man. Put Mike on and I’ll catch you guys later or tomorrow at the wedding. Love you man," he said as I handed the phone to Mike.

Mike took it and walked off a bit to talk with Skip.

"He’ll be over at 11 to pick you up man. I think Timmy is going to take the twins to the pool and show them off and I figured you would rather meet with Skip unless you want to go," I said.

"No I would much rather work on the web site man. Thanks," Phillip said. We turned to watch the others as one by one and two by two they dropped out and came over to where we were standing. Mike handed me the phone back. Everyone stood around catching their breath and talking and watching the last two runners. Timmy and Brad who finally decided they had enough and came over to join us.

Ryan was the first to need to leave. The twins and Mike went over to talk with him to talk about his incredible car and look it over. He even popped the hood and let them look at the engine and oooh and aaah over it. I had no idea what they were talking about as they discussed ratios and speed and torque and stuff. I went over to Brad, Todd and Tricia as they were getting in Brad’s car.

"Say Brad would you give a message to Bev for me please?" I asked.

"Sure what’s up Tom?" he asked.

"Well originally we were going to do our place tomorrow morning first thing but I think we should try and rearrange things and do it last thing today if possible. There is going to be so much going on tomorrow that I think it will be easier for us all," I said.

"Hey no problem man. I’ll give her the message and we will see you at the Wilson’s place in a bit." Brad said as he started his car and they drove off. Cary, Thor and Jake were walking to their car and we said goodbye. They were doing fine and having loads fun and were spending lots of time together.

"Say Tom do you think I can get some quality time with the bookends over there. They are so freaking hot man," Jake said scratching his cock and balls and adjusting his bag through his shorts.

"Yeah I think that might be arranged my man. I saw you eyeballing their cute ass’s as they were running." I said with a laugh.

"Well it’s hard not to look man," Jake said grinning that cute devilish grin of his.

Johnny and Billy came walking over and Johnny said, "We talked with Walt and he said that his friend the sheriff is coming over this morning later around 11 AM with photos and stuff so Brandon can see if he can pick out this guy. Our friend’s name is Howard Halton Hughes IV and we all call him Howie the Bulldog for short. He is going to meet us there as well to talk with Brandon and the sheriff to see what our best course of action might be and we will let you know what is happening."

"Great," Timmy said as he had walked over and was listening.

"That is good news. I hope so at least," I said. "Talk with you guys later then,"I added as they jogged off to go home.

"So Paul how are they hanging this morning?" I asked Paul as he and Lyle stood there with their arms around each other.

"Pretty low and pretty sore actually Tom. But sweet man. Sweet and low down," he said as he leaned over to kiss Lyle on the cheek.

"So what’s up for today guys," Lyle said. "Look I really want to take you out for dinner or something tonight. How about some shush? Do you like sushi?"

"Cool. We love it! And we know a great place man. Who’s going?" I asked.

"Let’s just make it small man if that is OK. Paul has family duty tonight so how about just you and Timmy and us guys from the beach. Is that OK?" Lyle said.

"Yeah that will be awesome. I’ll call and make some reservations for like 8:00 PM if that is OK. That way I can read to the boys and we can get cleaned up before heading out," Timmy said. "And look you guys can come to the pool and swim if you want to. Tom has to work all day and I have to be somewhere at 9 but swing by around 11 or so and then you can swim and grab some lunch and I will introduce you around."

"Yeah that sounds sweet man. We’ll be there if you can give us a ride Lyle?" Billy said.

"Sure. Why don’t I swing by and let you have my car for the day. Megan said she would watch Ethan today so Paul and I can spend some quality time together." Lyle said looking at Paul. "Can we swing by the house at like 10:45 AM or something?"

"Yeah that should, be no problem Lyle," Paul said.

"I am going to meet Skip at 11:00 AM today to start to work on the web site guys so I will take a rain check on the pool and catch you all later," Phillip said.

"Cool man. That will be great to get that moving along," Billy said rubbing his hand over his crotch suggestively.

"Yeah we can use the help with our bank accounts if we are going to pay for a school like Carolina. I know it’s expensive and our folks certainly don’t have that kind of bread and we aren’t going to get any scholarships for great pricks and awesome looks," Jimmy said swinging his hair and smiling one of his 100 watt smiles.

Jimmy, Billy, Phillip, Timmy, Mike, Blackie and I headed up the street towards home while everyone else left for their homes. We walked into our backyard and into the kitchen. The smells were wonderful as we walked inside. Grand and Marie were busy at work and they looked happy together. As we entered they turned and their faces lit up.

"Boys you must be starved after all that driving you did yesterday and that running this morning. Just look at you all. Just wasting away before our eyes. Sit right down and let us get you some food. I declare I don’t think these boys have eaten in a week Alma," Marie said grinning.

"I think it’s been over two weeks Mam," Jimmy said in a soft voice holding out his hands like a small orphan begging for food. We all laughed together.

They didn’t need to be asked twice and Billy, Jimmy, Timmy and Phillip sat down. Mike went to feed Blackie and then he sat down. I got everyone coffee and my bowl of granola with fruit and sat down next between Jimmy and Billy. "Wait till you taste my Grand’s blueberry pancake man they are the best." I said.

"Bring em on then. I am ready to taste whatever you have Mam," Jimmy said sitting there with a grin on his face as Grand placed a huge plate of pancakes, bacon and scrambled eggs down in front of him and his brother and Marie took care of Timmy and Phillip and then last but not least Mike got some.

"Lord bless this food AMEN," Timmy said quickly and then started to put butter and syrup all over his pancakes and everyone dug in. Everyone cleaned their plates and then looked up like little lost puppy dogs waiting to be fed. As if they had never eaten before. Grand and Maire refilled their plates as I got up and told everyone I would be back in a minute. I needed to get ready for work. I ran upstairs and quickly changed into my work clothes without even taking a shower which was highly unusual but I was late and I hated to be late and I figured I would be sweating at work as it was so what the hell! I slipped on my ball cap and headed downstairs where I met Mike coming out of his room.

"We’re going to be late Tom," he said.

"Yeah I know. Sorry. I just let the time get away from me. It’s all my fault," I said as we hurried down the stairs, kissed everyone goodbye, grabbed our lunches and headed out the door. As it was we were only about 5 minutes late but late was late and I hated it when I was late. I wanted to set the example

"Sorry guys. It’s all my fault," I said walking up to everyone.

"Well for penance you can let me use your Bob Cat today!" Brad said smiling.

"Deal," I said as I grabbed one of the little Toro’s and started in on the lawn. Mike grabbed his pruners and a rake and jumped right onto the flower beds and Brad had a weed eater. Bev was using the other Bob Cat as we all got to work. My mind seemed to be a million different places today. Everywhere except here and now. I wasn’t messing up but I needed to concentrate I thought as I went over the edge of one of the flower beds and almost hacked off a huge clump of beautiful phlox.

The wedding, Brandon and Walt, Thor and Cary, Pierre and Van. Everything was swirling around and around my brain as I worked. I finally succeeded in pushing it aside and concentrating on the work at hand and the next thing I knew Brad was tapping me on the shoulder signaling break time.

"What time is it?"I asked.

"It’s 9:45 AM," he said looking at his watch.

"Thanks man," I said pulling out my cell and calling Timmy’s cell.

"Speak to me lover man," Timmy answered on the first ring. "I have been awaiting your call."

"What’s up with Brandon this morning?" I asked.

"He was pretty drugged up when I got there but Walt and I put on more ointment and I examined his balls which are still pretty purple and black and blue and really super sensitive to the touch. Walt was trying to keep him off any new drugs until he met with the lawyer and sheriff at 11:00 AM. Apparently he had a pretty rough night and Walt had to give him comfort off and on most of the night because of pain and nightmares. He thinks its normal and doesn’t seem to concerned," Timmy said in a rush.

"Was he awake at all?" I asked.

"Just barely. We talked for a minute and he said something about wanting his kissing lesson so I obliged him for a few minutes. You are right he is a damn fine kisser or will be with a bit of practice," Timmy said with a chuckle.

"I am outside right now getting ready to get in my car and go to work and Grand, Marie, the boys and Blackie just pulled up. Talk at you later. I love you," he said hanging up with a click. I put my phone away and went to have my break with everyone else.

"How is Brandon today," Bev asked as I sat down and cracked a bottle of water and got myself an apple to eat.

"Pretty spaced out from all the pain medication he is on. Walt says he is on the mend but it will just take some time to heal. They have a meeting with the sheriff and a lawyer this morning and Grand and her troop were just arriving." I said with a sigh.

"That is just the shits Tom," Bev said. "Oh I talked with the Critzer’s and we can do their lawn tomorrow and yours this afternoon and look why don’t you and Mike take off tomorrow Tom. I know you are going to have a thousand things to do that you have not even thought about and Brad, Todd and I can handle it."

"Damn you are the best Bev. Thanks guys. Is that OK with you Mike?" I asked looking at him. he nodded his head yes and we wrapped up our stuff and got back to our work at hand. Damn I would miss Mason’s house but that was probably a good thing the more I thought about it. I was so attracted to his physical body but screwing around with Mason Critzer was like playing with fire and I didn’t want to get burned. Things were going great and I didn’t need to do anything to jeopardize my life or those I loved by getting fucked over by a guy like Mason Critzer especially after both Randy and Timmy had warned me off. What was it I thought about human nature that drew us to dangerous situations sometimes like a moth to a flame?

We worked straight through till lunch and then packed up our equipment and headed over to our house where we were going to eat lunch and then do our yard. It felt weird to be heading home at this time of day and pulling into our own driveway. We all got out and walked inside the kitchen. No one was home and the house was strangely quiet as we used the bathroom and washed our hands. Blackie was glad to see Mike and both Todd and Brad played with her and threw her ball around as we got ready to sit down at the kitchen table and eat our lunch.

I wanted to call Walt but I figured they might still be meeting with the lawyer and the sheriff so I would hold off. We ate and talked about the wedding, running, Ryan’s car and our work. It was so strange to be eating in my own house and to be able to open the refrigerator or use the sink or anything I wanted without feeling I was inside someone else’s house. We finished early and cleaned up our mess and went outside to get to work. At this rate we could finish by 3 or 3:30 PM and then I could head over to Walt’s to check on Brandon and find out the scoop.

We always did a great job on everyone’s house no matter who they were but I think we all did a bit better job than normal on our house this time considering the wedding tomorrow. I hoped the weather would be nice. Our flowers and beds were looking especially nice this time of year and we trimmed and raked and weeded everything in site. We were loading up the equipment and throwing the bags of clippings and trimmings on the trailer just at 3:15 PM which was great. Everyone in the family was still out so I was going to head over to see Walt and Brandon.

"Hey thanks so much you guys for covering for us tomorrow morning. We’ll see you at the wedding tomorrow afternoon." I said shaking Brad and Todd’s hands and then giving Bev a huge bear hug. "Girl you are incredible. I had a really great time last night and I just want you know how much I appreciate all you have done for me over the years. I am not sure I would be here if it wasn’t for you."

"Well the love is mutual Tom. See you guys tomorrow!" she said. "Oh yeah I have your checks here. let me give them to you." She handed Mike and I our checks and she got in the truck with the guys and headed off for her house. Mike ran on inside to see Blackie and was bringing her out as I was heading in to take a quick leak before heading over to Walt’s.

"Hey man I got take a leak and then run over to Walt’s to see how Brandon is doing. You want to come or stay here?" I asked.

"I’ll stay here if that is OK," Mike said. "I’ll just get cleaned up and then play some of Skips games till everyone gets home. I can take care of myself and I have my cell if I need you Tom but thanks for asking me what I want to do. Most grown-ups just tell us little kids what to do."

"Yeah I guess you are right about that. One of the perks of being all grown up is you get to boss all you little squirts around." I said grabbing him in a head hold and rubbing his head as he laughed and giggled. "Look tell Grand us big guys are all going out to dinner tonight. Timmy is going to read and then we’ll head out. I can’t remember if I told her or not." I said. He nodded as he whistled for Blackie to come inside with him. I went in and had a great pee and then walked out to my truck and headed over to Walt’s. I was feeling pretty good and was wondering what shape Brandon was in today.

I pulled up at Walt’s house and went around to the back door which was open and walked inside and up the stairs. I liked the cool feeling inside after the hot summer afternoon air outside. I walked into Brandon’s room where Walt was sitting in a chair by the side of the bed reading to Brandon who was still lying with his ass in the air under a sheet and his sweet face turned towards Walt. A soft rock station was playing on the radio in the background. They both looked my way as they heard me enter the room.

I smiled at each of them, "Hey guys. How’s it going? Can I help change your dressing or have you already done it?"

"We were waiting for you Tom. Thanks for coming." Brandon said cheerfully and quite alert.

"Hi Tom. Glad you could make it. Lots of stuff to talk about but first I really have to go pee if you will excuse me for just a minute," Walt said getting up. I gave him a hug and a peck on the cheek as he walked by and then went over to the bed where Brandon was looking up at me.

"Shit man I hate lying here like this. It’s so fucking uncomfortable. How about another kissing lesson while Walt is out of the room," Brandon said sticking his tongue out and smiling. His dimples were showing and those pearly white teeth looked great as I leaned down and flicked my tongue over his sending shivers up his neck and making him moan. He pushed his tongue all the way into my mouth and he tasted sweet as we locked lips tightly and just frenched for a few minutes until I heard the toilet flush and we broke apart.

"Am I getting better Tom?" he asked with a grin. "Timmy thought I was this morning."

"Yeah you are definitely improving man. But I do think as one of your teachers that you need a few more lessons just to make sure you get it right." I said chuckling. "And man your color looks much better. How has it been for you today?" I asked.

We heard Walt re-enter the room as Brandon said, "Well the pain has been pretty intense today but I asked Walt to cut down on my meds. I just hate the way they make me feel and I need to get on with it so he agreed to lessen my dosage until tonight so I can at least sleep through the night. He has been a great nurse and a terrific doctor. I love just lying in his arms and letting him hug me man. It feels so warm and comfortable. Like a big wonderful friendly teddy bear."

"That is great news," I said peeling back the sheet so we could swab some ointment on the wounds. He spread his legs and I could see his balls were still pretty swollen and black and blue and purple and red and nasty looking but they actually were looking a little bit better than they had yesterday afternoon. "Shit man I can’t wait to see what your balls look like in their natural state and not all swollen and black and blue and shit."

"Well it will take a few days for the swelling to go down Tom after what that man did to them but I think you can see some improvement already can’t you?" Walt said.

"Definitely man," I said.

"I think you’ll both like them guys. They are nice low hangers and I have always thought they looked pretty good when I looked at them in a mirror. Course I had to make sure my dad never saw me looking at them or he would have freaked." Brandon said with a small chuckle. "Look do your thing and then we can tell Tom the news. I’m just going to bury my head in the pillow so you won’t hear me scream cause I’m off the pain stuff for right now and my ass hurts like hell."

"Don’t look at me Tom. It’s what Brandon wants and I have learned today that he can be very determined when he wants to be and sets his mind on something." Walt said as I took a rubber glove and snapped it on and grabbed the jar of ointment and a swab. Walt gently ran his hands over Brandon’s butt cheek probably taking a bit longer than necessary to spread them apart but hey he deserved a small amount of pleasure for all he was doing I thought as his ass crack and wounded hole came into view.

It was still a mess but I could already see signs of the wounds healing and was amazed at how quickly it was happening but I knew that the wounds could be broken open very easily so Brandon needed to take it very easy until they were completely mended. I wondered if he should even think about coming to the wedding tomorrow but Walt would know what was best. I dug the swab into the ointment and got a large blob on the end and bent forward to dab it on the wounds. Brandon flinched and we could hear his muffled screams as the ointment penetrated the wounds. I tried to hurry my work but I wanted to be thorough and soon I was finished. Walt closed Brandon’s butt cheeks gently back together and he lowered his butt to the bed and turned his face. I could see tears on his cheeks as he took his hand to wipe them off.

"Thanks Tom. It hurts but not as much as before and I know I am getting better. I can feel it. I really can. Damn Walt I need to get up for a minute and just stand and maybe walk around a few steps and maybe try and take a leak. Can you all help me?" Brandon said as he began to slide his legs and body over to the side of the bed. Trying to help him not move his butt to much we got him into a standing position and I had to say he was an angle. Small and fragile and beautiful. He looked so vulnerable and sweet standing there naked in front of us. Yeah he was scratched up and there were bruises all over his body but his inner light shone through and I wanted to hug him and wrap him in my arms. "Dam it feels good to let some guys look at my body like you are right now. I never really thought it would ever happen for me. Oh shit I’m going to cry again," Brandon said but I wasn’t worried so much about him crying as I was about his dick getting hard like it was doing right now.

"Is that OK for him to get hard Walt?" I asked as we both watched Brandon’s cock twitch and dance its way to a complete erection and its full length of 6 inches. It was beautiful. So delicate. Not a big cock but a gorgeous one and one that I could look at for hours. It was perfect formed for the size and shape and fitness of his body. Nice full head and he was cut with a nice rounded lip on the tip. Yeah his balls were a bit on the huge side right now and their color was off but he was one fine looking 18 year old male in his prime and ready to learn about gay love.

"Should be no problem unless he tries to ejaculate. Or um shoot a load I think you all would say." Walt said. "hey I’m trying guys. I really am," as both Brandon and I giggled. It was good to hear Brandon giggle and that was a sure sign of his recovery. I went over and ran my hand over his chest and saw his breathing increase and his washboard stomach convulse.

"Shit I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that Brandon. I am so stupid sometimes," I said jumping back a few feet.

"Don’t be sorry Tom. Please no don’t be sorry at all because I am not sorry. I have waited for another guy to touch me for so long. I needed it and am just sorry my balls are preventing me from letting you take me all the way but you’re right I need to calm down," he said and he started to swing his arms around to get the blood out of his dick and into his muscles or wherever it goes when it leaves a guys hard penis.

Walt’s eyes were sort of bugged out and he was speechless and I knew he must be leaking precum everywhere. I was sorry to have caused this disruption and was pissed at myself for acting before I thought my actions out completely.

"Walt tell Tom the news while I try and get rid of this thing down here," Brandon said laughing as he slowly walked around. "I think I’ll go and take a leak OK. Let me try it on my own. I promise to call you guys if I need you." We watched as Brandon slowly made his way across the room taking little sliding steps to minimize the movement in his butt crack.

"My friend Jim came over with photos of a suspect and his car. He actually brought a number of photographs of very similar looking men and Brandon picked the guy out with no problem and the license plate numbers matched exactly. I can’t think how Brandon could have remembered those numbers like he did but that was the clincher."

Walt took a breath and continued, "Anyway apparently they have had their eye on this guy for a little while and he is known as a pretty volatile guy but he is as you predicted very well connected and is very rich so he will be hard to touch. he and his family have a bank of lawyers on retainer just to get him out of trouble. They took Brandon’s statement and we are lucky that they have another guy who is 21 who will also sign a complaint out against this guy. They want him for the four murders but are just not sure they can make him for them unless he admits them or they can find some evidence at his house or maybe in his car. Also when the case breaks some others may be willing to come forward and speak out against this guy who really is in all senses of the word a monster Tom. That is how Jim describes him."

"Tell him who he is Walt and what he does," Brandon said from the doorway of the bathroom where he was standing holding onto the door frame looking a bit pale. I think he had maybe overdone it but was unwilling to admit it. He was trying to be strong and maybe he was doing he right thing by pushing himself to get better.

"Well his name is Stevie Parks. Do you know who that is?" Walt said.

"Stevie Parks. Your shitting me? Oh fuck man. Stevie Parks! That mother fucker!" I said excitedly and truly pissed off and mad. Stevie Park was well know in the entire county as the only son of Sam Parks who used to own about 200,000 acres of woods and farms about an hour west of where we lived. Stevie as the only son and only child inherited lumber mills, furniture factories, a bank, a radio station, a couple of TV stations and maybe even a newspaper. He controlled hundreds of people lives through jobs and he was a supreme asshole and everyone knew it and most people hated him but of course were afraid to speak out for fear of his anger and what he might do to them. He had run for the state legislature last year and been defeated luckily but only by a very small margin. He had been pulled over for drunk driving a number of times but never convicted. His lawyers were always able to get him off. He was a well know and very outspoken hater of gays and gay rights and that had been his platform and his parties ticket and they almost won. He was a big church goer or at least he would have you believe he was. Stevie Parks. I couldn’t believe it. Shit that sheriff had some huge mother fucking balls if he was going to arrest Stevie Parks for a crime like this.

"Did you all tell Brandon who he is up against? What the odds are? Oh shit man. Oh fucking shit," I said feeling suddenly depressed.

Brandon had shuffled across the room and was standing there in front of me. "Look Tom they told me and they laid out the odds and they told me how Stevie Parks and his lawyers are going to rip me a new asshole to replace the one he already fucked up. But see the thing is what do I have to really lose Tom and Walt? Nothing. He already took everything when he raped me and left me for dead. Look what he did to me and then think about the four young men they found dead and how many more are out there we don’t even know about? No I don’t think there is anything Stevie Parks or his lawyers can do to me that will be worse than what he already did. I can’t run and hide Tom and I can’t let him do it again. I signed the complaint and I am glad I did. If it means I have to tell the world I am a faggot and go on national TV and say I AM A FAGGOT and I am proud of it then so be it." He said defiantly and with conviction in his voice and a fire in his eyes I had not seen before. His whole body looked like he was ready for a fight and all tensed up.

"A few days ago I lost my family and my life as I knew it but I still had my youth and my innocence. Stevie Parks decided to take that away from me forever in one afternoon when he picked me up and drove me down by that river. That was his decision and not mine. That is what you and Timmy told me Tom. He stole it. I didn’t give it willingly and it wasn’t his to take. Now he is going down in some way. It’s not revenge its just fact. He is going down I know it and I want it not for me but for all those who might come after me so they don’t have to live that terror and feel that pain that I felt. I am doing it for them guys."

"I think I know what Walt meant about stubborn man. Damn you are one stubborn mother you know it?" I said, "and I support you all the way and will stand up right behind you and do whatever I need to do to help you and I am sure Timmy will and my family will too and all our friends. You have a lot of people behind you Brandon."

"That goes for me as well Brandon. I hope you know that. I am here for you no matter what happens between us." Walt said reaching out his hand to place it on Brandon’s shoulder. "Now I know you are stubborn man but I think we need to get you back in bed. You look exhausted."

"Yeah I am," Brandon said with a grin. "Can the good doctor and his cute but extremely hot nurse put the patient back to bed please." he said batting his eyelashes at us and smiling. We helped Brandon back to the bed and got him to lay down again with his ass in the air. "When do you think I might be able to eat something man. I am fucking starving."

"The longer you can last the better son," Walt said, "You know what happened with your um your shit earlier. We need to let those wounds heal a bit more but it’s up to you if you think you can stand it."

"Naw I can go a little bit longer. I probably have lost 10 pounds or more. Will you read to me some more?" Brandon asked looking at Walt.

"Sure," Walt said sitting down and picking up his book.

I went over and leaned down to give Brandon a full tongue kiss as a parting remembrance of me and traced my hand across his cheek as we kissed.

"Thanks Tom for everything," he said.

"No prob man. No worries OK. So when will they arrest the bastard?" I asked Walt.

"I am not sure. Jim had to see a judge about a warrant and the DA and Brandon’s lawyer, that Johnny and Billy recommended, is going with him. That guy is a tiger man. He is fired up and ready for some action I can tell you and I am glad he is on our side." Walt said. "So you can tell Timmy but other than that I would try and keep it quiet for now until it hits the news and then the shit is going to hit the proverbial fan as they say. This is going to be everywhere."

"Yeah he is a piece of shit and I hope he does hit the fan," I said waving goodbye and walking out of the room. I walked to my truck and got in and drove home. Timmy wasn’t home and it looked like Lyle’s car wasn’t here either. I walked inside and Grand and Marie were cooking dinner for the boys. Spaghetti and meatballs and a salad. It smelled good and I told them so and thanked them for going over to visit Brandon today.

"We are going to take Walt some of this food in a bit. Brandon seemed to be perkier this morning and the boys had him laughing again. It sounded good to hear the boy laugh. Walt said that man really hurt him badly. Have they heard anything yet?" Grand asked.

"They are working on it and I think they have a suspect. But they want to make sure they have all their I’s dotted and their t’s crossed before they move on him," I said not lying but not being completely honest either. "Where are the boys?"

"They are in the family room with your friend Phillip. He is such a nice young man. So polite. All your friends are so nice Tom," Grand said giving me a kiss.

"Yeah they are aren’t they. Timmy and I are certainly lucky," I said walking out of the kitchen to go see Phillip and the boys. they were all sitting on the floor laughing and giggling. Ben was sitting in Phillips lap and Willie was sitting right next to him leaning on his leg and Mike was sitting right behind them on the couch yelling as they blew apart walls and bombed the bad guys.

It was nice to just stand there and watch them having so much fun together.

"Hey guys Brandon says to tell you hello and knock knock," I said.

"Who is there?" yelled Ben and Willie together laughing as they looked over their shoulders at me.

"Water," I said.

"Water who?" they both yelled.

"What are you doing?" I said and they groaned and laughed.

"Hey Tom! Knock! Knock!" they said together.

"Who’s there?" I answered.

"Tank!" they yelled.

"Tank who?" I answered.

"You are welcome," they yelled rolling around laughing and giggling and holding their sides.

"You guys are a mess but a funny mess," I said.

Phillip finished playing and stood up, "Thanks guys. that was fun. See you later."

"Bye Phillip," They all said at once and you could tell from their voices that they really liked him. he could relate to them on their level. they were lucky to have guys in their lives who could do that.

Phillip came over and his face seemed to be glowing. So different from earlier this morning. I grabbed his shoulders and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

"Hey man you are looking stoked! What’s up?" I asked him as we walked out of the TV room to the front stairs.

"It was just great spending the day with Skip Tom. Damn his set up is so sweet. I know you have seen it but shit he has the best and the faster computers made and damn the stuff he can do. I was like in heaven Tom and we got the site almost set-up and everything. We just have to work out some details and figure out what to charge and how to charge and all that shit. Skip set-up all these protections and stuff to stop hackers and he is juts awesome. I mean I know this sounds silly but he is like a god of the computer world," Philip said as we walked up the stairs.

"That is so great Philip. I am so glad to see you more animated than you were last night and this morning," I said.

"Yeah. I don’t know how to explain it Tom. For so long I was just a sort of overweight geek with glasses that no one like you or Timmy or certainly the twins would ever talk with and then you came along and opened up my life. What are the odds man? I keep waiting to be sent back to my old life and I know that is stupid but its always there in the back of my mind. I love the twins and they are incredible and have been incredible with me but they are in well just another class from me if you can get that. They wear me out sometimes with their energy and their good looks and all their pot and beer and their zest for life." Philip said.

"I think I can relate Phillip," I said as we entered our bedroom and I walked over to get a photo album of pictures from my last few years in high school. I let him look at them and saw his eyes bug out as he saw the old me as opposed to the new me.

"Oh shit Tom you do understand what I am talking about don’t you?" he said. "I had no idea."

"Yeah in this case I think I do except I am never going back to that old Tom and you are never going back to the old Phillip. You are on board for the ride with Timmy and me and all our friends and we need you Phillip just as much as you need us. We can’t do it without you man. We are a fucking TEAM!" I said looking him in the eyes.

We stepped together and hugged and then we found each others faces and mouths and started to kiss and lock lips. He was getting to be a much better kisser and I enjoyed standing there with him. "So you and Skip have any time for a little sex this afternoon?" I asked inquisitively.

"Um yeah we did and shit Tom for a big guy he can really be a lot of fun. I had no idea it would be so sweet. Why are we so hung up on looks and all that shit? Even guys like me who know what’s it’s like to be on the outside still think like that man and it’s so stupid.," Philip said.

"Well Skip has really blossomed since Randy came into his life and like you and me he sort of can’t believe it’s happening but it is real man. You should have seen him a week ago. He was a basket case man. All blubber and crying and shit like that. But it truly is real and we need to let it be and just live it man," I said going over to put on some tunes.

Just then we heard the elephants returning to their nest as Timmy, Jimmy and Billy tromped up the stairs and burst into the room. They were all wild with energy and good looks and it was so cool to be around them as they stripped naked and found a joint to light up and a few beers to crack. We told them about each of our days and they were all psyched about the web site. Philip offered to show them what they had done and we all went over to the computer. First things first though and the rest of us shed our clothes and stood around Philip in his chair naked stroking our cocks and getting hard and excited.

I filled in everyone on Brandon and his improved condition and everyone was happy to hear how he was progressing. Timmy looked at me with those eyes of his and I knew that he knew there was more and I mouthed that I would tell him later. Philip brought up the site and I had to say it knocked my socks off. We didn’t have a name for it yet but OMG the photos were amazing and all of us were instantly hard and talking about how great it was.

It seemed easy to navigate which so many sites aren’t and the colors were nice and the graphics were awesome along with the text. Philip had interspersed poems he had found and quotes he liked and just the story of what people were going to see. It was an awesome set up and I knew it was going to be a big hit. We still had a lot of decisions to make but this was a great start and I was so thankful for all of Skip and Phillips hard work.

"Damn Philip that is so freaking cool," Jimmy said.

"I think we all owe a big debt to you and to Skip for putting this together Phillip," Billy said and he actually had a few tears in his eyes.

"I say we need to reward Phillip in some way and I think we should let him choose," Jimmy said tossing his fabulous hair off his face and smiling at Phillip as he stroked his hand across Phillips shoulder.

Phillip closed down the web site and turned to look at us standing there behind him. All of our cocks were hard and we were all dripping precum. He ran his hand across the tips of all our cocks like a kid runs along a picket fence touching every picket in turn. He smiled and said, "can I think on it for a minute guys while you tell me about your day?"

"Sure take your time but not to long man my balls are aching," Jimmy said grabbing his balls.

"Jesus man your balls are always aching," Billy said laughing and massaging his balls. Timmy was strangely silent but he was working his balls around in his open fist.

"Lets see how was our day? It was awesome wouldn’t you say bro?" Billy said looking at Jimmy.

"Yeah I would say that. We got to the pool and lord there were some fine looking chicks there and some of the older broads were not half bad either. Of course they were all leaking everywhere once we took off our shirts and lowered our shorts and stood there in our little bitty speedo’s prancing around."

Timmy broke his silence by laughing and saying, "Damn you could have heard a pin drop Tom and Phillip when they stripped. It was so funny man. All of those babes bot old and young were just watching and their mouths were dropping onto the cement deck."

"So we stood around for a minute or two and talked with Timmy and the other guards and we made sure to wiggle our butts for the crowd and show off our cocks. It was so sweet man. Then we dove in and swam some laps with Timmy here and he beat the fuck out of us," Billy said taking a big sip of beer.

"Damn you can swim my man. You are like related to a fish or something man," Jimmy said. "Anyway after doing some laps we sat around and lots of the chicks got up the nerve to come over and talk and we of course being the kind hearted souls we are charmed them completely with our wit and our sophistication and our Rehoboth Beach charm. They were falling over us as we stood in line to order some lunch and everyone wanted to pay it was a riot."

"Yeah you should have seen it man. I think they had about 10 or 15 girls surrounding their lunch table and I am amazed they were even able to get a bite to eat." Timmy told us.

"So then that little stud muffin friend of yours Randy came in with some of his tennis friends and he made the huge mistake of underestimating our fantastic athletic abilities and they challenged us to a friendly game of tennis for a few bucks and we whipped their ass’s man. It was so freaking awesome man. What did we take off them bro about $100 bucks I think it was and Randy was a bit pissed but overall he took it pretty well seeing as we were your friends. He thought it would be easy but we were in true form and both of us were flying all over the courts man. He even tried to get us high after the first set to try and get us off our game but I think it just made us better." Jimmy laughed.

"Pot just makes us fly even better man. I wish you could have seen it Tom and Phillip. It was radical man." Billy said.

"Yeah I didn’t see it but after the first set the pool deck almost cleared out with everyone going to watch them play. I heard all about it later when they came back for some beers and a swim. Everyone wanted to know them and buy them a beer." Timmy said.

"Yes darling we are the bells of the country club set I’ll have you know," Jimmy said striking a pose for us all and cracking us up with laughter.

"So time’s up what is your pleasure my fine friend?" Jimmy said wagging his hard cock in Phillips face.

"This may sound weird but I would really like to see if Timmy can open up that ass hole wide enough to take both of your cocks at once and if he can I want to watch him ride you and take some shots and then I’ll let you both suck my cock." Philip said with a huge grin on his face.

"Excellent idea my friend. I’m game if Timmy’s ass is game. How about you bro?" Jimmy said looking at his twin.

"You know I am up for anything man if it means getting these rocks off ," Billy said clutching his gorgeous set of saggers.

"So Timmy it’s up to you and your famous butt hole. What does it say?" Jimmy said looking at Timmy.

"It’s worth a try and if I can’t do it I just pull off and we try something else." he said. "I’ll need some help from Phillip and Tom to get a good position and to help balance me." Jimmy and Billy went and lay down on our bed in the exact same position we used last night except this time they pushed even closer together so their dicks were actually rubbing each other.

Phillip wrapped both his hands around their slippery shafts and squeezed them together and slowly pulled them up and down and leaned over to lick the tips. They were quite a handful I had to admit.

"Oh shit man you know we like that," Billy moaned

Timmy bent over in front of me and spread his ass cheek apart with his hands and worked his butt hole open and closed begging for me to lube him up with some nice slimy precum. The twins cocks were pumping out big beautiful globs of precum which I took on my fingers and then transferred to Timmy open hole. I spread the sweet lubricant all around the hole and inside the opening of the hole. He squirmed as my fingers stimulated the sensitive skin around the opening. I wanted him to have plenty of lubrication so I got some more as the twins supply seemed almost endless.

They were enjoying thrusting their hips up and down which in turn made their hard stiff cocks run up and down inside Phillips circled fists which surrounding the shafts. Timmy stood back up and hopped up on the bed and positioned himself over their upraised cocks which Philip was still holding. He was facing the bottom of the bed and looking down at Billy who was running his fingers seductively across his nipples which were hard and erect.

Timmy began to lower himself towards the huge tower of love that Phillip was holding up for him. I was standing by in case I was needed and Timmy reached out his hand to steady himself on my shoulder as he lowered himself down and down. Jimmy reached up and spread Timmy’s cheeks for him exposing that incredible hole which Timmy was straining to open as wide as he possible could.

Phillip quickly unrolled an extra large size condom that we had over both of the twins cocks. It was tight but rolled down over both cocks encasing them in its filmy material squishing them even tighter together than before. Condom frottage! Of course this made both of the twins gasp with the sudden pleasurable sensation of their cocks trapped together in the condom. This would be great on the web site I thought. Timmy looked at me and smiled.

Phillip then held the one double cock upright as Timmy met the tip with his open hole and slowly let his butt slip down over the tip which was a bit smaller in diameter than the cocks were.

"Oh shit man this is one huge man fucking cock you got there guys. Damn me if it doesn’t feel good. AAAAHHHH," he moaned as he slid down the shaft till he hit bottom. His mouth was open in a silent scream as he felt the full size of their cocks and slowly closed his pshycnter muscles as tightly as he could. They didn’t have far to close as they were stretched almost as wide as they could go but everyone seemed to be happy with what they were feeling.

"Tom lean your leg up on the bed and you too Phillip so I can use them to push off of and balance myself. After awhile facing this way I want to turn around and look at Jimmy and let Billy look at my asshole." Timmy said.

We did as he asked and I looked at his face to try and judge what he was feeling. His face looked intense but he looked like he was happy. "How does it feel?" I asked.

"Well I have to be honest it’s an ass stretcher and if I wasn’t as limber as I am I don’t think I could take it but it actually feels pretty damn good. I did think about Brandon for a minute and wondered how a virgin ass like his could take it because that guy, from his description, was even bigger than these guys are." Timmy said looking at me and motioning me to kiss him which I did.

When we broke apart he began to lift himself up by pushing on our legs until he reached the top and then down again taking everyone’s breath away as he did so over an over again. The twins washboard stomachs were playing rhythms as was Timmy’s as he fucked their cocks up and down. They thrust up as a unit to match his downward fall and there was a wonderful little slapping sound when their bodies all met in the middle. The feelings the twins were feeling with both their cocks pressed tightly against one another and then encased in a condom and then shoved up Timmy’s ass must have been so intense. I couldn’t even imagine how intense but from the looks on their faces it must have felt pretty freaking good.

Timmy began to go faster and faster and his hair was flying and he was starting to sweat with the exertion until he finally asked us to help him turn on those cocks. It was funny to see him turning around on that pole of man love shoved up his butt and we were all giggling as we got him turned around.

"Hot damn Timmy you are awesome," Jimmy said reaching out to stroke Timmy’s cock and massage his balls while Timmy rode his hard cock. "Your ass was made for fucking man. Damn it is a machine."

Timmy rode as we watched and finally he pushed the twins over the edge and they screamed as they thrust high into the air and let loose their jets of hot cum over and over again inside that condom. Jimmy had been jerking on Timmy cock and all of a sudden Timmy moaned and let loose his own creamy jizz all over Jimmy’s face and chin and chest.

After we helped to lift Timmy off those cocks I looked down and could see jizz just flowing out from the bottom of the condom into the twins pubes. They had shot so much jizz the condom couldn’t handle it all. It was so cool. I walked around and fell on my knees in front of Philip's 7 inch hard cock and took him in my mouth in one gulp and quickly sucked him off. I could tell he was ready to shoot as soon as I felt his balls with my hand. It never took Phillip long and I loved the tasty cream he made for me each time he came. His was such sweet tasting cum.

I looked up at him and thought back to the night of the party at the beach when I saw him on the other side of the dancing crowd all by himself, looking kind of nerdy and a bit on the doughy side. On the outside of the crowd looking in just like I had been and how I knew instinctively that he was someone I wanted to meet. I knew that he would be someone who would change my life and whose life I would change and now look at him I thought. he had slimed down and lost most of that doughy look and his aura had taken on a whole new look of confidence. Yeah he was still worried about shit but that was human nature to worry about things you really couldn’t do anything about anyway. I wondered why we spent so much of our time doing that? It was weird.

I then stood up and Phillip attacked my cock with his hands and lips. I was primed and ready to cum from all the excitement in the air. It felt so good as my shaft was enclosed by his soft sweet lips and he gripped me with his hand and jerked me off. There was noting like it in the world I thought as I looked down to watch Phillips head bobbing back and forth on my hard dick. He spent special time with my cock head giving it the attention it needed. I was a fast shooter tonight as well and soon we were all satisfied and spent.

"Don’t you mind cumming so quickly Tom? It doesn’t seem to bother you at all. It always makes me feel badly." Phillip asked me.

"I used to but then I figured that the most important thing was cumming and not how long it takes. Sometimes it takes a long time and sometimes it’s short and sometimes it’s in between. Don’t sweat it man just enjoy the ride is my philosophy," I said grinning at him.

The twins lit up another doobie and each cracked another beer. Damn they could put them away and never gain an ounce I thought to myself as I watched them.

"Damn I never got any shots for the web site," Phillip cried.

"Well now that we know he can do it we can repeat it sometime," Jimmy said grinning and high from his joint. "So what was it like for you Timmy?"

"Its hard to describe and put into words but I liked it and I liked having both your cocks pressed together to make one big cock." Timmy said drinking some of his coke.

"It was so awesome to have our pricks together. I am not sure what got me off more that or being stuck up your butt my friend," Billy said taking a hit off his joint and passing it to Phillip.

"Look Timmy and I will shower off first and then you all can use it. We need to get moving so Timmy can read to the boys before we head out to the restaurant." I said standing up and reaching down to pull Timmy up and kiss those sweet lips and press my hard body against his hard lean body.

We walked to the bathroom and were soon under the water soaping each other up and washing our hair and backs and butts and all the other places that needed attention. "so what’s up with Brandon that you couldn’t say back there Tom?" Timmy asked as he turned off the water and we stepped out to dry off. I told him quickly who the suspect was and he whistled. "Stevie Parks. Damn that is hard to believe. Oh the shit is going to hit the media fan once they make an arrest."

"Yeah it sure is and hopefully they can keep Brandon out of it for awhile but sooner or later they will find out and then it’s really going to hit the fan. But he seemed so strong today and he really seems to know the odds and what’s involved in going forward. That boy has a stubborn streak and he has his mind made up and I told him we would support him all the way. I hope it doesn’t come out about us and especially you but well I should have asked you first and I am sorry for that man."

"Nothing to be sorry about. If we can’t stand with our friends then we aren’t worth shit man. Let the cards fall where they may and we will live with it," Timmy said kissing me on the lips and sticking his tongue inside to play with mine. We were interrupted by Phillip and the twins coming into the bathroom to use the shower.

"OK, OK, guys. Enough of the kissy face. We need to wash all this cum off," Billy said kissing Timmy on the lips as Phillip turned on the water and they all stepped in together. Timmy and I shaved and put on our after shave and flossed and brushed our teeth and applied deodorant. Then Timmy pulled aside the shower curtain so we could see all three of our friends crammed into our shower kissing and touching each other as they used our bars of soap to get clean.

"Now where is that camera when we need it," I said.

"Hold that pose," Timmy said streaking off to the bedroom to grab his camera..He was back in a flash taking shots right and left. It was cool and I hoped they turned out OK. WE left the bathroom and went back to our room letting them finish up their shit while we got dressed. I let Timmy pick out my wardrobe as he seemed to have a great sense of fashion and what looked good and what didn’t. I trusted him completely.

The twins and Phillip came back and began to throw on clothes. Jimmy and Billy would look good in anything just like Timmy I thought. Now Phillip was like me and Timmy handed him some clothes to wear that made him look better.

"You are so right my friend. We are all GQ men," Timmy said grinning as we walked downstairs. The boys were in the kitchen eating their dinner. Dad and mom were there with Grand and Maire and they were obviously going to eat later. "Are you taking Walt some food later?" Timmy asked.

"Oh yes. He needs to keep his strength up if he is going to take care of that young man," Marie said.

"How is he doing Tom?" mom asked.

"Well he still looks a bit rough but you can actually see he is improving every day and his mind set today was really good. He wants to wean himself from all the drugs and only use them at night so he is much clearer than he has been and he says he wants to come to the wedding for a little while at least so that is a good sign." I said.

"Do they know anything more about who might have done this to him?" dad asked.

"They think they may have a suspect but apparently in cases like this they have to be absolutely sure so they don’t make a mistake and let someone go on a technicality," I said. "But we are probably going to get some exposure at some point if and when it goes to trail so please be ready for it. Timmy and I feel strongly that we need to support Brandon and stand behind him all the way no matter what the cost is to our private lives."

Dad and mom were quiet and then mom said, "Yes, of course that’s the right thing to do and Alan and I are here for you both and Brandon as well. Aren’t we Alan?" she said taking his hand in hers.

"Yes, of course we are. You have our support 100%!" dad said.

We all stood around talking and I heard a car drive up and looked out the back window to see Paul, Megan, Ethan drive up with Lyle. I walked outside to say hello and I saw that Ethan had his puppy Blossom. I whistled and called to Blackie who came to the door and bounded out to see her sister and jump and wrestle and run around the yard.

"Hey guys," I called, "can you stay for Timmy’s reading?"

"Yeah we planned to do that Tom," Megan said. "How are your parents? Nervous?"

"No I actually think they are pretty cool which for my dad is hard to believe," I said. "Megan did Paul and Lyle tell you about the young man we found in the park?"

"Yes they did and I am very concerned and want to know what I can do Tom," she said.

"Well I think maybe you can talk with Walt tomorrow at the wedding and I will introduce you to Brandon so you can meet him. The sheriff thinks he may have a suspect who is very well connected so there might be a big shit storm when he is arrested although that is not for the public knowledge yet. Brandon is really going to need our support because their lawyers will try and drag him through the mud and make it seem like it was his fault although when a jury seems what this man did to this young person I can’t see how anyone could think he asked for it."

"Oh Tom it breaks my heart and please know that I will do anything I can to help Brandon out. Both of us will and I am sure the entire church community will stand behind him as well especially with your Grandmothers help." Megan said. I thanked her and heard the back door open and everyone start to troop outside for story time. Willie was carrying the book tonight and he followed Timmy to the tree almost like a church processional. He looked so solemn carrying that book.

We found chairs for those who needed them and the rest of us found seats on the ground. Jessie and Bev came running up and they were followed by Todd, Brad and Tricia. Almost a full house under the Maple Tree. Timmy sat and took the book and collected himself sitting like a young trim fit Buddha under his tree waiting for the right moment to begin. When he was ready he started and we were transported to another time and place in the land of Redwall Abbey and the lives of all the animals who inhabited that special place.

I could have stayed there forever living with the Abbess and all her friends but alas we had to come back to reality and our town and our house and all our friends gathered here together under the Maple Tree. Timmy closed the book and there was silence for a few minutes while we collected our thoughts and brought ourselves back down to earth.

We stood up and Willie went over and retrieved the book which he ran back inside to place on the special bookshelf in his room reserved for the Redwall series. Everyone else stood there talking and telling Timmy what a great job he did tonight. Megan and Paul had to leave with Ethan and Blossom. Bev and Jessie were going to a big party at a friends house and Todd, Brad and Tricia were going to have pizza and take in a movie.

When we walked inside I looked at the kitchen clock and thought we might have enough time to stop by Walt’s and just quickly say hi and introduce him to the twins and Phillip and take Walt his dinner. I didn’t want to intrude on Grand’s space so I asked her if that would be OK or would she rather do it.

"Thank you Tom for offering but I think Marie and I would like to do it. For Walt and for Brandon. One of us can stay with Brandon while Walt eats his dinner in the kitchen so as not to make Brandon hungry as I understand Walt wants to try and keep him off solid foods for at least one more day if possible. So you all go over for a short visit and Marie and I will follow in about 30 minutes." Grand said.

"You’re the best Grand. Thanks," I said pecking her on the cheek and then giving Maire a quick kiss as well. We all said out goodbyes and we climbed into Lyle’s car which held 6 people comfortably. I gave him directions to Walt’s house as we drove along the streets. It wasn’t far from our house.

"So did you and Paul have a good day?" Timmy asked Lyle.

"Oh yes. It was the best man. I am in love and I don’t know what to do about it. I really never expected to fall in love again after my partners death. Shit why does love and life have to be so complicated guys," Lyle said.

"Well there is that Episcopal church over in Newton and Grand mentioned they are looking for a priest," I said.

"Yeah Megan mentioned that but shit Tom I just feel like I am doing something really terrific in Rehoboth right now. You all can joke about it but you have to admit I am getting guys into church that would never have thought about it before I opened my arms to them. I really dig them and I love the beach and surfing so much. That was a big draw for me going there in the first place." Lyle said.

I put my hand on his shoulder and said, "Look Lyle it may seem complicated right now but just let it be for awhile OK. I really truly believe it will all come to light."

"Yeah you are right Tom but it’s hard to wait and be patient. At least I have these guys to help me out when my dick gets hard and I am frustrated." Lyle said laughing as he turned into Walt’s driveway.

"Look guys I just want to introduce you all to Brandon so he can see some other gay men and know that it is OK to be gay and to have the feelings he has. We don’t want to tire him out and we’ll just stay about 15 minutes," I said.

"Cool lead the way my man," Jimmy said. We got out of the car and walked into Walt’s house and up the stairs.

I called out as we hit the top of the stairs, "Walt it’s Tom and Timmy and I brought some of our friends over for Brandon to meet." Walt came out into the hallway and his face lit up in a big smile.

"Hey Billy, Jimmy and Phillip. Great to see you guys again. Thanks for coming over. We were just finishing up a game of cards and Brandon was whipping my ass. Well not literally but he was winning. Lucky for me we weren’t playing for money. This young man is a card shark," Walt said ushering us all into the guest bedroom where Brandon was laying on his back propped up against a bunch of pillows. He had a sheet covering his crotch but you could see the top of his pubes sticking out and he looked very sexy lying there in bed. His face also lit up as we walked in and he saw the twins and Phillip and Timmy and I. We introduced everyone and they all shook hands and gave him a kiss which he took but blushing a deep red. He wasn’t used to men expressing affection for other men but if he hung around with us for any length of time he would get used to it.

We stood around and talked and he asked them questions about living at the beach and he seemed very surprised when we told him Lyle was a priest and was also a surfer and also gay.

"I have always wanted to surf. I skate all the time but well you know that it’s just not the same but where I came from there weren’t any waves at all and we were to far away from the beach. I have never even been to the ocean," Brandon said with regret.

"Well shit man we will have to change that. As soon as you get your ass better you are going to have to come down and visit us and we will teach you all about surfing and maybe a few other things as well if you are up for it," Jimmy said sincerely with candor and a smile on his beautiful face.

"Yeah I think that would be awesome guys. Thanks. Hopefully I will heal well enough so all that is possible and my doctor will let me!" Brandon said looking at Walt.

"So you think you will feel up to making an appearance at my folks wedding tomorrow?" I asked Brandon.

"Yeah man. I wouldn’t miss it for the world especially after all you guys have done for me. I mean we will see but I plan on trying at least and Walt seems to think I can do it as long as I take it slow and easy." Brandon said.

"OK guys we need to hit the road. Grand and Marie will be here in a few minutes with some dinner for you Walt," I said walked over to the bed and giving Brandon a full mouth kiss, "Sweet dreams my man. See you tomorrow."

Then one by one all the guys walked over to give Brandon a short kissing lesson and I could see by the tent he was making with his sheet he was enjoying it. After Jimmy who was the last one of us in line finished with his lesson he sort of pulled the white sheet down exposing Brandon’s hard cock for us all to see and it was a beauty. Perfect and beautiful.

"I just can’t seem to keep this bad boy down," Brandon said laughing as he grabbed his cock and pushed it down between his legs. He then lifted it up and let everyone see his bruised and purple balls which actually were not as swollen as they had been.

"I just hope these things stop swelling so I can get some relief. I am aching to let go a big load," he continued. Walt was looking at him and I could tell he was aroused and I was sorry to do that to him but he was going to have to get used to it. I guess it wasn’t very nice but what could we do?

He pulled the sheet back up to cover himself and we all waved and said goodbye and walked out of the room. Walt walked us to the top of the stairs and said goodbye. I turned and gave him a kiss and said, "Shit I am really sorry to do that to you man. I didn’t mean it we just got carried away I guess." I reached out and gave his hard aroused cock a small squeeze.

"It’s OK Tom. I think I have been hard most of the day anyway. This is a lot more difficult than I ever thought it might be. I just love him so much. I know in my mind we have to wait but its going to be hard. Shit IT IS HARD!" he said laughing and at least he was able to laugh.

"It’s all going to work our fine man. I can feel it," I said walking down the stairs to join everyone else outside. We all got in Lyle’s car and were pulling out of the driveway when Grand was pulling in. We waved and Lyle rolled down his window and we all said hi.

I gave Lyle directions to the restaurant and he drove. "Damn Tom I couldn’t believe Brandon’s balls. Shit they must hurt so much if they look like that." Jimmy said. "And those bruises man."

"Well if you can believe it they are about half the size they were earlier today and they are looking much better. Brandon is in lots of pain and he is trying not to let on but yeah it is painful."

"And if you think that looks bad you should see what the fucker did to his ass hole and his butt and back. Shit it was bad. Shit it is bad," Timmy said.

"You know I can’t help thinking about how we all fool around sometimes and squeeze each others balls and shit like that and how it hurts but damn that is freaking bad. He must have really done a number on poor Brandon," Phillip said.

"Yeah he squeezed them so much Brandon passed out he said and the guy also kicked him in the butt and the balls and well just beat the holy ever lovin crap out of him just to get his rocks off. It’s freaking nuts man it really is," I said.

"But looking on the bright side Brandon seems to be in good humor and was joking and stuff and I take that as a really good sign Tom," Lyle said. "And he is really lucky to have Walt there watching over him. I guess you both know Walt is head over heels in love with Brandon don’t you?"

"Yeah Tom knew it right away," Timmy said. "What’s your take on it Lyle?"

"Well as long as they both know what they are doing I think it’s OK. I mean it’s worked for lots of people down through the ages and especially the Greeks as you all know. But there are going to be lots of obstacles in their paths and I hope that Brandon isn’t getting into it through some kind of transference or something." Lyle said.

"Yeah well I have talked with both Brandon and Walt about just that very thing and at least we have addressed it. And they both know nothing can happen for awhile. At least until the case comes to court probably because of what might happen to both of them if the wrong folks found out. It could be a mess and we need to think about it and what they can do. But I really feel like it is right in this case and they are meant for each other." I said.

"Well, your instincts seem to be on target Tom so let us know what we can do. Maybe once Brandon is through the recovery stage he should like move out of Walt’s place for awhile. He could come down to the beach and stay with me or we could work something out with someone down there couldn’t we guys?" Lyle said looking in the rear view mirror at the boys in the back seat.

"Yeah we can work something out Lyle," Phillip said.

"Cool guys. Thanks for offering. Its always nice to have some options to offer them isn’t it? Hey turn in here and park anywhere." I said pointing to the restaurant on my left. We all got out of the car and walked inside where it was cool. We were greeted by the friendly hostess who recognized Timmy and I right away and gave us a big smile.

"Your friend is here already," she said. I wondered who she meant but it must be Van and Pierre and I was excited as I hadn’t yet gotten to meet the french stud. "But they are at the bar. Do you want a larger table so you can invite them to join you?"

I looked at Lyle and said, "Will that be a problem man?"

"Hey man when I am out with you and Timmy and these guys I have no problems, no worries mon," Lyle said with a Jamaican accent as he grabbed my shoulders.

"If you could seat these guys I’ll go over and talk to Van at the bar. You sure that will be OK," I asked.

"Oh yes it is very OK," she said as everyone followed her to a large table in the corner of the room. It was near to the spot where Van had eaten with us and told us his story about Pierre just a few short weeks ago.

I walked over to where Van and Pierre were sitting at the sushi bar talking with the chef’s and watching them work.

I put my hands on each of their shoulders and leaned down to say, "So is this a private party or can anyone join in. Bonjour Pierre."

Van and Pierre turned around and gave me a smile, "Shit man. It’s great to see you. Pierre - Tom -Tom - Pierre." I leaned down to kiss Pierre on the cheek and he smelled great. Like lemons and peppermint.

"I am so glad to finally meet you Pierre. Welcome to America and our little town once again. I know Van here is glad to have you back. Say can you all join us? Please. Please." I looked at the sushi chef and said, "I am sorry to always be stealing Van away but he is a very popular guy you know."

"Yes I know," he said bowing and smiling and bowing again. "You may take him away and I will make you all a very special Sushi platter tonight. Very special you will see."

Van and Pierre got up and grabbed their beers and we walked to our table where everyone was waiting for us. I had a chance to look at Pierre and he was quite good looking. A very hot guy and he looked very French. Huge beautiful brown eyes with really long eyelashes and longish hair that looked very well very French. He was obviously in good shape from what I could tell with all those clothes on. Nice buns as I watched him walk across the restaurant. A bit old for me but still very nice.

Timmy said hi and then introduced everyone and we all sat down. I slid in next to Timmy and then Van and then Pierre and we were all in the booth. Our waitress came and got everyone’s drink orders and the twins, Lyle and Phillip all had Sapporo’s along with Pierre and Van. Timmy had a coke and I had some water with lemon.

"My friend the sushi chef is going to make us a special sushi platters tonight so everyone can just put away the menus. He is awesome and there will be something for everyone," Van said.

"So are your rents getting excited guys?" Van asked.

"Yeah. They are actually pretty calm I think but it should be a lot of fun. Great food, dancing and lots of friends and family." Timmy said. "So how are things with you guys?"

"Really great," Pierre said. "I want to thank you and Tom for helping my cousin to get up the nerve to invite me over to America to share his bed and his wonderful fat cock."

All of us laughed as we thought of them sharing cocks! "I really enjoyed meeting your dad yesterday Van. He seems like a great guy. Say why don’t you bring your mom and dad to the wedding? That would be awesome." Timmy suggested.

Van looked somewhat terrified at the thought of his parents at the wedding with all our gay and straight friends, "Um I am not sure that would be a good idea Timmy."

"Hey Van give your dad some credit. He is way cool and I can assure you he knows you are gay. Tom saw it too and it would be good to get it finally out in the open." Timmy said.

"I think you know they are right my friend. I know he knows but is afraid to say anything until you bring it up," Pierre said. "Let’s ask them and see what he says. He’ll bring his own chair so it won’t be like he is taking up a seat or anything." Pierre smiled and leaned over to nibble on Van’s ear. "Come on man it will be good."

"OK, OK. I will ask them and see what they want to do," Van said. "I know when I am out numbered and you are probably right and I do need to let them know. It’s stupid to keep it secret."

Our drinks arrived and we all got set and then had a toast. Lyle was first, "To great friends and to honesty and love and great SEX!"

"To parents and weddings and fun and great SEX!" Timmy said.

"To travel and fun and good food and great SEX!" Pierre said.

"To friends who support you and love you no matter what and great SEX!, "Phillip said.

"To my best bud my brother and to all of you and great SEX!" Billy said.

"To my best friend who happens to be my bro and all of you and great SEX!" Jimmy said.

‘To friends who push you in directions you didn’t even know you wanted to go and great SEX!" Van said.

"To great friends, to wonderful families, to loving support and of course to GREAT SEX!" I toasted. After each toast we all yelled Here! Here!. We got a few stares from other diners but most everyone was cool. Our waitress came over with two huge platters of sushi and set them down.

"This is the first round," she said, "More to come. Please enjoy!"

Van pointed everything out and told us what each group of items was and we got our soy sauce and wasabi ready and our chop sticks in our hands and started to dig in trying each new taste sensation. Oh shit they were good. Stuff I had never seen before but it was all incredible and the flavors all burst in my mouth as I ate. It was fun to watch everyone around the table laughing and joking and smiling and enjoying good food and great company. Not wanting to bring the party down but wanting to keep Van up to date I told him briefly about Brandon and Walt and what was happening. He expressed his outrage and offered his support should we need it. The evening just flew by and the chef kept sending platters of sushi for us to try and taste until we were all stuffed full. Van grabbed a few extra rolls for Brent who had been waiting patiently in the truck for his best friend to return.

"So guy you want to stop by for just a little while so we can all get acquainted with Pierre and show him what American hospitality is all about," I suggested to Van. I ran my hand up and down his leg under the table feeling his cock which was partially hard. As usual he was free balling it and it felt god and hard. He gave a little start as I touched him and at that moment I felt Pierre’s hand coming from the other side and together we gave Van a small but important massage to let him know we meant business and that he better say YES!

Van croaked, "I guess I know where you guys stand on that issue. Oh Jesus guys please don’t’ make me cum here in the restaurant. That would be so embarrassing," as he lay his head back on the rear of the seat and opened his mouth with a groan as we squeezed his hard cock. He was so hard right now and I loved the look on his face.

"Come on Tom. Leave some of that sweet juice for the rest of us," Jimmy chortled as I felt him reach out his naked foot under the table and press it into Van’s lap. Soon Jimmy’s foot was joined by his brothers and Van was writhing in his seat.

"OK! OK! Lets go guys. Damn that feels good," Van said as we all removed our hands and feet from his crotch. "let me go settle up the bill."

"Hey Van it was my treat tonight for the guys so let me help out," Lyle said getting up from the table and letting Pierre slide out so Van could get out. It was so funny when he stood up because he was tenting out his full fat five inches and he quickly pulled his shirt down to cover himself. Of course it wasn’t our fault that he choose to free ball it all the time. He had turned about five shades of red and all of us were looking at him and smiling. His embarrassment made his cock subside and he and Lyle finally made their way across the room to talk with the chef about the bill.

"My cousin is easily embarrassed as I am sure you can see and needs to lighten up just a bit. Thank you Tom for helping me to lighten him up," Pierre said. I reached out my hand and ran it up and down his leg and he never flinched but his breathing did grow more intense as I found my way to his crotch and squeezed it gently to let him know I was interested. I then ran my hand up and pulled the edge of his shirt tail out of the top of his pants and ran my hand up and under to find his navel, treasure trail and abs which I felt making Pierre lay back in the booth and shiver. "Oh my Tom that is good but we should probably wait till we get to your place."

I leaned over and kissed his ear and whispered, "Yeah you are right my Fine French friend. Let’s go before we all explode and the restaurant is drowned with our cum!" We all slid out of the booth and stood there in the aisle as a group and then began to move to the front door. I saw Van and Lyle working out the bill with the waitress and the sushi chef who was also the owner of the restaurant and they were all smiling and shaking hands. Soon the rest of us were outside the front door in the parking lot and Van and Lyle joined us there.

"You sure we can’t help you with the bill," Timmy said to them.

"No man it was our treat." both of them said at the same time.

Van whistled for Brent who jumped out of the back of the truck and ran over for his treat which Van offered him one at a time. Brent was not into savoring the tastes of the sushi as he just gulped it down one after the other and wagging his tail and looking up for more.

"So we’ll see you at our house OK guys and thanks again for the great meal," I said as we piled into Lyle’s car leaving Van and Pierre and Brent to follow in Van’s truck.

"That was awesome Lyle. Thanks so much," Phillip said as we drove out of the parking lot.

"Yeah it was great food and it was nice to meet Pierre. Got to love his accent," Jimmy said.

We drove home just talking about our meal and the wedding and the beach and surfing and finally pulled into our driveway with Van and Pierre right on our tail. We all got out and everyone went inside the semi darkened quiet house and softly went up stairs. I made sure the attic door was locked as everyone went up to our room under the eaves. When I made my way up and into the bedroom Timmy was putting some tunes in the CD changer.

I decided to just take matters in hand and went over and began to unbutton Pierre’s fly as he pushed his sandals off. He was wearing these cute European style briefs that looked more like a bikini bathing suit than underwear. His shirt followed and there he was a bit older than Van had described him but still very good looking.

"I’ll bet Van’s mom wants to fatten you up man . Wait til my Grand sees you tomorrow! Look at these ribs showing," I said tracing my fingers tips across his rib cage making him shiver and dance.

Van laughed as he said, "Those were her first words Tom. "I declare son don’t they feed you over there in France.’" Pierre laughed as I ran my hands over his slightly hairy chest. It felt good under my finger tips. I was fascinated by men with body hair although truth be told I preferred smooth.

I then found his cock and those incredible 6 inch low hanging balls. I pulled on that semi-hard cock and slid the foreskin back to reveal a lovely knob just waiting for me to polish it with my tongue, lips and palm. Soon he was completely erect and his full 9 inches stuck out straight ahead of him. Damn he was big. He flexed his groin muscles making his cock dance up and down and we all stood there watching.

"Damn Van you only saw this thing for what 5 or 10 minutes 18 years ago and you described him perfectly. Your memory card really burned his image didn’t it?" I said stripping my clothes off.

"Yeah he made a big impression on me as he was fucking the hell out of Cindy Lou and then she got to suck this gorgeous cock and I was left standing in the hallway. If I had only know then what I know now but..." Van said as he came over to touch Pierre’s cock with love and affection.

Soon all of us were naked and Pierre was walking around the semi-circle touching each of our cocks and looking us over. "Like a Chinese buffet. So many to choose from and I want them all. Please will each of you fuck me one after the other. I want to feel each of your American cocks stuck up my ass tonight." He said walking over to the bed falling backwards and pulling his legs up exposing that nice French ass hole for our viewing pleasure.

"You please first Tom and then let’s see you Phillip, then Timmy, Jimmy, Lyle, Billy and finally my cousin Van." He said pleading with his big brown eyes

"Do you mind if we smoke some weed man?" Jimmy said.

"No please and I would like to try some of this weed please while Tom is fucking me," Van said.

I got a condom and asked Phillip to roll it down over my hard cock and went over to kneel before Pierre’s raised butt. I got a pillow which we put under his butt to raise it even higher and he hooked his arms around his legs to widen his butt as I scooted up. I spit on my fingers and rubbed the spit around the waiting hole and then pushed my cock against it and was surprised when I almost fell on my face I slid in so fast and quick. Pierre laughed as he locked his legs around my back pulled me tight against him forcing me as deep as I could go and then raising his head to kiss me. A real and true French Kiss. My first real and true French Kiss I thought as I started to pound his ass thrusting I and out.

"Ahh yes that feels so wonderful," Pierre said as he let go some of the pressure of his legs around my back. I pulled out of his butt as far as I could and then leaned over as far as I could as Phillip reached over and pushed Pierre’s hard cock in the direction of my mouth. I had never sucked a guy while fucking him before as was surprised that I could do it. It hurt my back like hell and was really hard but for a few minutes it was worth it just to try it and his cock tasted really good. Sweet almost.

Jimmy held the joint to Pierre’s lips as I let go of his cock and started to fuck him in earnest. It felt good and he had great control of his sphincter muscles and obviously loved to be fucked. Guess he liked it both ways. I saw Timmy rolling a rubber onto Philip's cock as he got ready to mount this stud and ride him as soon as I was done. It didn’t take me long to shoot my wad. It seems as if Pierre had picked the two quick shooters out of the bunch to start off the fun.

I shot my load and then continued to thrust hard against his ass until I had spent my money and gotten my rocks off and then slipped out and backed off the bed to let Phillip slide into my place. He had no trouble slipping his cock into that ass hole which was loose and lubed and ready for more action. "AHHHHH YEEESSS Philip. You feel so good," Pierre said encouraging Phillip to fuck him.

"EH! EH! EH! EH!" Phillip gasped as he hit his stomach against the inside of Pierre’s upraised butt cheeks.

"EH! EH! EH!" Phillip gasped some more as I saw him clench all his muscles to hold his orgasm until the last possible moment. When he could not longer stand it he finally shoved himself tight against Pierre and stopping his thrusts and just letting his cum spurt out inside the condom. Lyle was getting Timmy ready but sucking on his cock just waiting for the last minute to roll the condom down across his shaft. When he saw that Philip was starting to pull out he put on the condom and Timmy stepped up and took Phillips place at Pierre’s french back door.

Damn this guy liked to be fucked. He was really into and enjoying himself immensely. I took the joint from Billy and went over to hold it to Pierre’s lips while Timmy was getting in position and letting his hard cock get sucked into that black hole. When Pierre had taken a few tokes and was holding the smoke deep in his lungs Timmy slipped inside. I handed the joint back to Jimmy and then slid my hand down across Pierre’s hairy chest playing with his nipples and making his stomach contract and roll. I found his forest of curly brown pubic hairs and scratched the sensitive skin below the surface while Timmy started to thrust those incredible hips of his in and out, in and out, over and over.

Pierre’s cock was hard and dripping precum as I lightly stroked its shaft looking at the red and blue veins running just under the glassy surface of the tight skin. I was always so fascinated with a mans cock. It was a thing of pure joy for me to look at and hold and just marvel at its beauty. And this was one of those really beautiful cocks. A penis was truly one of God’s magnificent creations.

The glans of the tip were perfectly formed and shiny red and sort of sloped like a ski slope with a very distinct center line dividing the two sides in perfect harmony. When my finger traced itself across the surface of the two halves of the tip Pierre moaned loudly and bucked his hips up off the bed. The bed was shaking as Timmy beat at the back door making Pierre buck and move around.

Not wanting to let Pierre shoot his load too soon I left the beauty of his shaft and traveled farther down to his balls sac which was getting hit by Timmy’s abdomen each time he forced his hips forward and thrust his cock deep inside. The feelings must have been intense as Pierre’s balls were squished on each trust. I lightly just tickled the surface making sure I didn’t get my fingers crushed by Timmy as he thrust in and out with such incredible grace and force.

Timmy had a very determined look on his face as he held Pierre’s legs and fucked that ass slowly and then fast, slowly and then fast using all of his muscles. Everyone was watching, fascinated with the scene before them. Phillip had his camera out and was unobtrusively as possible getting some great shots of the action.

I could see from the look on Timmy face that he was ready to shoot his load so I motioned for Jimmy to get ready. Lyle was priming his pump and sucking on that incredible 7 inch beautiful piece of young man meat while Billy kissed his brother and played with his nipples to get him as excited as possible before he fucked Pierre.

"Oh Timmy you are a very good fucker man," Pierre said between grunts.

Timmy didn’t reply in words but he did reply with 4huge and very hard thrusts of his hips which sent Pierre’s body backwards a few inches on the bed they were so forceful.

"Ahh shit YESSSSSSS," Timmy moaned as he left his load inside the condom. "Damn Pierre you are freaking hot man. Your ass is so tight."

Timmy backed out of Pierre and scooted backwards off the bed leaving Pierre with his legs in the air and his hairy butt crack exposed for us to view as Jimmy walked over with that gorgeous cock swinging back and forth to kneel down between Pierre’s legs. He wasted no time and pressed himself forward while at the same time grabbing Pierre around his hips and pulling him down in one very swift motion to seat himself as deeply as possible inside Pierre. There was a pleasant sounding smack of skin as both their bodies met. Pierre was surprised at the speed of Jimmy actions but the smile on his face said he was ready to be fucked again. He arched his back and threw his head back to moan as Jimmy started his trusts.

"Oh yes my American friend. Your cock is deep inside just where I like it to be," Pierre said in the lovely French accent of his.

"Oh yes man. You like it don’t you?" Jimmy said as he increased the speed of his thrusting hips.

"Yes my America friend I love it. AHHHHHH YEEESSSS I dig it to be fucked many many times," Pierre said.

Timmy was preparing Lyle’s cock for battle and Lyle seemed to be enjoying what Timmy was doing as he sucked his cock and massaged his balls. Jimmy shot his load rather quickly tonight. I guess all that preparation got him excited and he just couldn’t hold his load. As he backed out of the love triangle to allow Lyle to kneel down he bent his head down and kissed Pierre and licked his butt hole and the tender skin surrounding the hole.

"OHHHH YYYEESSSSS PPPLLLEEEAASSSEEE," Pierre screamed.

Soon Lyle was poised and ready to shove his dick inside Pierre. His 8 inch hard cock was straining the condom and it almost looked ready to burst at the seams. He was one hot priest and I was glad we had found him and been able to connect with him when we did. He was more Pierre and Van’s age than we were but tonight we were all just men getting our rocks off and having a bit of fun together.

"Shit man your asshole is amazing," Lyle said as he began his thrusting hip motion. "You and Timmy can really work those sphincter muscles man. Oh shit yeah now that is good. Do that some more. Oh fuck me man that feels so good. Damn you and Timmy should give lessons. AAAHHHHH." he yelled crunching up his face muscles as he plowed his hard dick into Pierre’s ass. "Damn guys we should have a page on the web site about guys who can work their butts like this and maybe some pointers! OHHHHH FFFFUUUUCCCKKKK MMMEEE!"

"Tom my friend would to please rub my cock just a little bit like you did before and I wouldn’t mind a bit of that joint and perhaps a sip of beer when Lyle finishes up down there," Pierre said batting those incredible eyelashes at me and laughing as he was being fucked.

Billy got another doobie which he lit up and took a few quick drags on to get it started and then walked over to let Pierre take a hit or two or three while I kneeled down to touch that gorgeous huge cock of Pierre’s. I was so happy with my cock and its size but I wondered why most of us men always dreamed of large cocks. I knew it was human nature but I wondered what it was about a cock that just usually made one dream of a bigger one.

Pierre’s was hanging down because his ass was so high up in the air and drops of precum were falling onto his pubes in long strings. The tube like muscle on the under side was so large and I ran my finger tip up and down its length just marveling in its curve and its strength. I then ran my finger tips across his tip and around the lip of his cock head taking as much of the precum on my finger as I could get. Once I was satisfied I took my finger and ran it across Pierre’s lips and his outstretched tongue.

"Ohhhh that is sweet Tom. Thanks you. The elixir of love my friend and so tasty and good," Pierre said.

I let him suck my finger tip like a cock for a few minutes and then turned back to that pulsating shaft which I grabbed and pulled a few times making more precum which I collected in the palm of my other hand. I had to time my strokes to coincide with Lyle’s trusts which were growing more rapid. I knew he was about ready to shoot his wad and I could see Billy’s penis getting a workout from Timmy while Van stroked his chest and nipples.

Lyle lost his load with three big forceful thrusting motions of his hips as he plowed his cock deep inside and then ground his hips against Pierre’s butt to give him more pleasure as he came. "Damn man that was sweet. My first Frenchman and one for the memory book." Lyle said as he backed up and out of the love triangle.

Timmy was unrolling a condom down the length of Billy’s hard shaft and as Billy came over to kneel down on the bed I placed the palm of my hand with all of Pierre’s precum around the shaft and twisted and squeezed to rub it over the whole surface making it slick and shiny.

"Thanks man that feels great," Billy said as he took his cock with his hand and pushed it up tight against the waiting hole. He like the rest of us just fell into the hole and was swallowed up entirely to the base of his shaft. "Hot damn man Lyle was right. Shit that feels great. Come on give my cock a work out you freaking fucking Frenchman. I don’t even need to move at all. Lord fuck me that’s good. AHHHHH YEESSSS!"

True to his words Billy just kneeled there stock still not moving as we all watched Pierre just contract his sphincter muscles surrounding the shaft jerkin him off without any hands just using those fabulous muscles surrounding his ass hole. Billy reached own and stroked Pierre’s fat cock while he just kneeled there not moving. Then from the look on Billy’s face we all knew he was going to explode. Damn this was one for the history books. I have never heard of anyone doing this before as we could see Billy from the looks on his face that he was shooting his load inside Pierre’s ass.

"Damn bro that was so freaking radical man. It was so hot. You and I are going to have to try that sometime. Damn I have never done that before," Billy said with a satisfied smile on his beautiful face.

"Well I have heard of sloppy seconds but never sloppy 7th's." Van said as he walked forward with his condom encased hard dick ready for some hot and heavy action. Timmy had gotten him all ready to go.

"Come here my wonderful American cousin. I saved the best for last of course," Pierre said blowing a kiss to Van. Jimmy had cracked a beer and was sitting down on the bed next to Pierre and giving him little sips to quench his thirst.

"I get very dry when I have been fucked a lot and I thank you for this beer. It is very good," Pierre said as he got ready to receive Van’s cock. Van entered Pierre and began to thrust his hips quickly in and out. He was ready to cum I could tell and was trying to hold back on shooting his load. I guess all the excitement of watching each of us have our way in Pierre’s lovely French butt had just been too much for our boy.

I knew that I wanted to blow Pierre’s cock once Van was finished with his ass so I kneeled down and slowly stroked his shaft as I got myself ready to move on that rock hard cock when the time was right..

"OOOOHHHHH Pierre. I must cum. So sorry," Van said as he shot his load.

"AAAAHHHH my American cousin please don’t worry. Each time is so good with you." Pierre said as Van backed out and off the bed to stand up. I pulled the pillow out from under Pierre and his legs fell to the bed and lay there quivering like jelly. I knew that he must be so tired after being fucked like that for 7 times with his legs up in the air.

"Hey Billy and Jimmy would you all mind massaging Pierre’s legs. They must really be tired and we don’t want him to have muscle spasms." I suggested looking at the twins. The quickly complied with my request and I kneeled down to smell Pierre’s crotch. It was so musky and rich. A very deep and strong aroma of manhood at it’s best. It was so dank and just to the point of being rank but still smelled incredible. I took a deep breath trying to savor each smell as I would a taste of a wonderful meal.

I took my hand and began to massage Pierre’s balls which had pooled down between his legs. Each ball in its own sac responded to my fingers as I lightly squeezed and pressed then causing Pierre to call out and tell me to go on. I squeezed a bit harder and then a bit harder until he asked me to stop which I did immediately.

I was licking the shaft with my tongue making him quiver with the expectation of getting a blow job after being fucked 7 times. Damn that was amazing. He lay there running his hand across the back of my head and through my hair as I very slowly took the tip of his cock into my mouth and flicked it gently with the tip of my tongue as I closed my lips around the curved lip of the head encasing it entirely inside my warm moist wet mouth.

I was thinking to myself, knowing that Timmy would be reading my thoughts, about how absolutely wonderful it was to have the head of a man’s cock in my mouth giving him pleasure beyond his wildest dreams. I ran the very tip of my rough tongue up and down in between his piss slit making him scream out loud.

I felt Timmy’s hand on my back rubbing up and down the bumps of my spine and soon I heard his voice whisper in my ear, "Let’s take this Frenchman over the edge Tom." I nodded my head still keeping him tightly locked in my mouth.

"Van why don’t you go up and sit with Pierre’s head in your lap so you can hold his arms and shoulders down. That is if Pierre wants to try something new and different? What do you say Pierre?" Timmy asked.

"Yes I would like that very much. What is it you are going to do exactly if I may ask?" Pierre replied as Timmy instructed Jimmy and Billy to hold his legs by sitting over them with their sagging ball sacs drooling on Pierre’s legs.

"We call it going over the edge and Tom is going to take you there with all of our help and your permission. It’s pretty intense and once we start we aren’t going to stop even if you cry and beg us so are you in or are you out?" I heard Timmy say as I continued to work on Pierre’s hard shaft with my mouth and fist.

"Yes I am in as you say. All the way in," Pierre said.

"Just relax and go along for the ride man. It’s all good and we won’t hurt you I hope you know that," Timmy added.

Timmy had walked around to the other side of the bed and I looked up, still not removing my mouth from Pierre’s cock, to see Timmy’s smiling face as he kneeled down opposite me. I watched as he reached out his hand to curl it around Pierre’s large shaft closing off the blood flow. I could feel the change in the feeling and the texture of the surface of the head as he squeezed his vice like grip closed around the very bottom of the shaft.

I flicked my tongue fast over the slimy wet surface of his cock head to get things started and then took as much of his shaft into my mouth as I could and then out and then in. It was larger than ones I had done in the past but I was sure the technique would be the same and the wonderful intensely sexual feelings would be no different.

I soon had Pierre calling my name and telling me over and over again how good it felt and how good I was at sucking his cock. He had no idea of where he was going but soon he would and it would be to late to turn back. I used my fist to circle his massive cock and jerk the shaft in time to my sucking which in turn made his breathing sharply increase and his stomach do flips flops. I think he was beginning to get the idea of just how intense this ride might be as he rubbed the back of my head with his hand and moaned out loud.

I was enjoying myself as I finally let go of his cock with my mouth and heard him moan loudly as he felt the air in the room replace the warm moist air of my mouth. His cock head was completely engorged and huge and all purple and red and slimy with my saliva and his precum. His knob was ripe and ready for the next phase. Timmy was grinning from ear to ear like a Cheshire Cat as he watched me because he knew what it felt like and he knew the intense pleasure Pierre was about ready to experience throughout his body unlike anything he had ever felt before.

Jimmy and Billy were in hog heaven riding Pierre’s legs leaning over to rub their cocks along the hair of his legs stimulating their cocks as they rode along Pierre’s outstretched legs. Phillip was taking photos and was on one side of the bed and then the other but somehow he was never obtrusive or in the way. He was good at what he did. Van looked a little worried as he sat with Pierre’s head in his crotch holding his shoulders and his arms. He knew what was coming but wanted the best for his cousin.

Looking at Jimmy and Billy I said, "hey you guys can you milk some of your precum for me please?" They immediately went to work pulling on their hard cocks and draining any precum they had into their fists. I was still running my fist up and down the circumference of Pierre’s hard shaft and he was bubbling out precum which I just let run down the sides of is cock to be rubbed by my fist and lubricate that massive piece of meat. Damn he was big..

I took my other hand and pumped my cock a few times into my palm and then spit what saliva I had on top of that and held it out for Timmy to deposit some of his saliva mixed with his precum and then held it for the twins. They really had a bunch and it was filling my cupped hand and almost overflowing the sides. I had to be as careful as I didn’t want to spill it.

"Thanks guys. Wow this is going to be awesome. Keep a close eye out as I may need some more lube if you see his cock getting dry." I said. They nodded at me. "You all set buddy," I said looking at Timmy who was still grinning as he continued to squeeze Pierre’s hard cock tightly in his fist with all his might.

I tipped my palm over the very tip of Pierre’s cock and watched in fascination as the mixture of saliva and precum poured out and down over his cock like an ice cream sundae getting a dose of butterscotch sauce. It ran down the sides and I took my now almost empty palm and began to rub it over the head of his cock in a slow and deliberate manner making sure I made as much contact over the glans as possible with the rough calloused surface of my palm.

Pierre started to jerk his body and I saw Billy and Jimmy riding his legs as his legs began to shake and shiver. He arched his back and his abs began to roll and his mouth opened in a silent scream. Van was holding onto his head and talking to him. His head had arched backwards and he was looking up into Van’s face with the most amazed look I had ever seen. His beautiful eyes were twitching and fluttering and drool came out of the side of his mouth as I worked over the tip of his cock with the palm of my hand. Every once in awhile I would run my fist down the entire shaft for a few strokes and but always returning to the head where all the sexual nerves were located.

My arms were getting tired but Pierre had not quite gone over the edge yet. He was teetering at the brink and he wanted to fall into the space of pure sexual pleasure but for some reason his mind was keeping him here on the bed with us so I upped the ante and decided to really kick him into high gear and force him to make that leap.

He raised his head and looked around and then fell back against Van’s crotch laying his head deep in the forest of his pubes resting on Van’s cock and balls. His eyes rolled back into their sockets and his tongue was sort of hanging out of his mouth. "Watch his tongue Van. I don’t want him to bite it," I said. Van reached down and sort of pushed Pierre’s tongue back inside his mouth as I kicked Pierre over the edge with my hand and he was floating in space. Not of this earth and not completely out of this earth. Just floating around, his body jerking in time to my rubbing of his cock.

All of his muscles were vibrating as he lay there for about 15 minutes while I rubbed and stroked and rubbed and stroked. I could see Timmy’s fist was white and the muscles in his arm were bulging and I knew he was tired from the look on his face so I nodded at him and watched as he released the pressure surrounding the base of Pierre’s cock.

It took a few minutes for the fact to register in Pierre’s floating brain but once it did he began to spurt huge blobs of white creamy cum all over his hairy chest. It felt hot as it dripped over my fist and I leaned down to take the last bits in my mouth as I finished him off and milked the last of his load out of his cock which was rapidly deflating.

"Hot damn Tom that was amazing. It was so radical man. Damn you have got to show us how you do it." Jimmy said.

"Yeah Tom fuck me man if that wasn’t the coolest thing I have ever watched. Did you get the look on his face on film Phillip?" Billy said.

Phillip was scrolling through the last photos he had just taken and said, "yeah look here. Isn’t that amazing? That face is incredible. We can use that on the web site for sure." He showed us the image of Pierre’s face close up and you could see it there. The total look of complete and utter satisfaction that we so rarely find in our lives. Wow.

Van was still holding Pierre in his lap running his hands across Pierre’s chest and through his cum filled body hair. That would be the only problem with body hair I thought. When you cum on yourself it is harder to clean up but hey someone has to do it I thought with a smile as I saw the twins leaning way over still riding Pierre’s legs and sliding their hard cocks along his thighs like they were fucking. Their heads were in his crotch licking out the cream left behind and I saw each of them buck and thrust and shit they were shooting again on Pierre’s legs. Damn they were awesome.

Timmy and I leaned down and started to clean up Pierre’s chest and every once in awhile met to kiss and exchange tongues. We got him pretty cleaned up and when I sat back on my heels I saw Philip standing there with a couple of wet wash cloths. He had run to the bathroom and I thought to myself how nice that was. The twins jumped off Pierre’s legs which were covered with creamy white jizz and their dicks were deflating and also covered with cum. They walked the few steps between them to come together and then they began to run their hands on the others cocks and balls spreading their cream all over while they flicked their tongues at each other giggling and laughing. They were so in love with each other.

Phillip handed me one of the wash cloths and I began to wipe up any of the left over jizz on Pierre’s chest while Phillip set about cleaning his legs. The twins left the room to shower and clean up. Pierre just lay there passed out with that satisfied goofy smile on his face. Every once in awhile his whole body would twitch and flinch and he would make these little moaning meow like sounds.

"So man do you think it was OK for him?" I asked Van.

"Yeah it was awesome Tom. I just am amazed when you take a guy over the edge." Van replied.

By the time the twins returned to the bedroom with wet glistening bodies and drying their long incredible hair with towels Pierre was coming around and had opened his eyes and was looking up at Van. He reached up his hand and stroked the side of Van’s face and Van leaned down and they kissed.

"Holy MERDE my American friends. I have once heard someone talking about this but I thought they were only joking or dreaming you know. How is you American’s say, Pulling my Chain? But now I know it is true. Oh thank you. I have had the ultimate experience my friends and now I know why it is I keep returning to men as lovers." Pierre said softly.

"You were awesome dude. When you shot your load it was radical man. Truly radical," Jimmy said.

Phillip went over to sit on the bed by Pierre and Van and scrolled through the photos for them.

"Wow I was looking good," Pierre said finally sitting up and stretching. "But now I think we have an appointment with your other friend Paul if I am not mistaken." Pierre said with a smile sliding off the bed to stand up. "I will take a quick shower if you will join me and we will be ready."

"Jesus man. You are serious aren’t you. How you have the energy I’ll never know. Jesus," Van said muttering and shaking his head as he followed Pierre down the hallway to take a shower.

"Shit he is a sex machine just like you all said," Billy said as he grabbed another beer and his brother lit up another joint.

Lyle and Phillip looked at each other and started to laugh, "Boys I think if you look at yourselves you could be described as SEX MACHINES as well. Shit guys you are always up and ready for action. Look what you did to Pierre’s legs. That was fucking hot!" Lyle said.

"OK! OK! Maybe we do like sex and riding on his leg was extremely hot. His leg hairs felt so strange on my cock," Jimmy said as both he and his brother blushed. Their blushes looked so hot on them against their deeply tanned skin and long blond hair. Damn they were hot.

Lyle had found his clothes and Van and Pierre came back into the room wet and happy and all smiles. they got dressed and Timmy and I slipped on some boxers walked them down the stairs to their vehicles.

"I’ll ride with Van and Pierre and just leave my car here in case the guys need it for anything tomorrow and I’ll be over to after lunch to help in anyway I can." Lyle said. "Tonight was an experience. Shit just being around you two is an experience for an middle aged guy like me. And I wouldn’t trade it for the world. Thanks for connecting with me Tom and Timmy. You will never know how you saved my life." he kissed each of us.

We all said good night and as Timmy and I walked inside I was glad that I wasn’t working tomorrow and could at least sleep in for an extra hour or so. Damn tonight was incredible. I knew it wouldn’t always be like this. Like a Bel-Ami film with tons of guys sucking and fucking in every corner and doorway but this was our summer to connect and explore and I had to admit it was fun and damn hot as well. But soon we would be settling down.

"It is fun isn’t it Tom. But I am looking forward to getting to Chapel Hill and spending some time just living with you. Don’t get me wrong I wouldn’t trade this summer for anything but it does seem like we don’t get to spend a whole lot of time together. Just the two of us." Timmy said as we walked upstairs.

I grabbed him and we hugged tightly just feeling our love and our energy flowing back and forth between our hard lean bodies. Damn I was in love. We walked quietly upstairs remembering to latch the attic door behind us. We went to the bathroom and peed and brushed our teeth before straightening up and turning out the light and heading for our nice soft bed. I couldn’t wait for blessed sleep and dream land.

The twins and Phillip had made up their pallets and were all lying there under their sheets with their hands behind their heads and contented smiles on their faces. We all said good night to each other and Timmy and I went and got into our bed and lay down and pulled the sheet up over us. It felt crisp and clean. The room was mostly dark but you could see some shadows dancing around.

"Tom?" I heard Billy say.

"Yeah man what’s up?" I said.

"Nothing much man. I just wanted you and Timmy to know how much Jimmy and I love you guys. You changed our lives man and we love you for that," Billy said.

"Yeah ditto all that for me and more," Jimmy said.

"Me too!" Phillip said.

"Thanks guys that really means a lot to both of us. I think though we have all worked together to help change each others lives by just loving each other and supporting each other," Timmy said.

"And the SEX doesn’t hurt" Jimmy chortled and we all started laughing and giggling in the dark. It felt so good as I lay there on my back and Timmy turned to me and threw his arm across my chest and snuggled into the curve of my neck. I could feel his breath on my skin as we both drifted off to sleep. We were lovers. We were partners. We were almost brothers and we were above all else BEST FRIENDS!
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 28 - Friday

I read up until tom found out who raped brandon. I will finish reading it later but what I have read has been the best.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 28 - Friday

Boy this installment kind of got buried fast.
Well Tom, you didn't disappoint. This installment was filled with passion & love. I don't know how you keep the characters separate.
Be honest, do you have models acting out the sexcapades? You lil devil you.
Well Saturday is the big day & I'm really looking forward to it.
Keep up the good work.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 28 - Friday

I loved it.


I am kind of worried though in all the other chapter's it was always about tom and timmy and this one you really didn't have them talking or having them make love together.

Other than that it was really good please keep writting it.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 28 - Friday

I loved it.


I am kind of worried though in all the other chapter's it was always about tom and timmy and this one you really didn't have them talking or having them make love together.

Other than that it was really good please keep writting it.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 28 - Friday

Tom,

Well, last night I stayed up until 2am reading Thursday, but tonight I started early and just finished Friday. As usual, I have fallen into the family with such deepness that I know I am a part of it. I am leaving for a weeks vacation in the mountains, but will be eagerly waiting to return to Saturday and the wedding.

Throughout the entire series of chapters you have had so many good examples of current problems we all face in gay life and I appreciate your bringing them forward. You said you slipped with Tom and Bev's encounter, but you immediately corrected your error and apologized. That in itself show how truly interested you are in the love and safety for everyone. Thank you.

Again, I am really looking forward to each new chapter. (*8*)(*8*)

Craiger
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 28 - Thursday

I thought that was interesting with the sex education of Tom. Everything in your stories is so descriptive. The introduction of Brandon is really cool. Puts a twist to this story. I really enjoy this story. Can't wait for the wedding.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 28 - Friday

OK OK I have read and really appreciated all the PM's and e-mails and posted comments regarding my story and what I have written.

Just to make it clear this is a fantasy and it is a story. I am a virgin and have absolutely no real concept of what it is to have sex with a man or be a gay male in this world. This is all made up and comes out of my fantasy world which is huge and very full of lots and lots of ideas.

Because I can I write about things I know nothing about. But let me let you all rest easy. In real life if I was to have a relationship with another male I would not have multiple partners or have 7 or 8 guys fuck me or whatever but because this is a story and and a fantasy I put all that stuff in there. Hey its just imaginary and its fun to write it down on paper. In a story you can make people do whatever you wish and they have to do it!

This is fun for me and therapeutic for me as well. Those of you who are active as gay men and women have the reality of your lives but all I have is my fertile imagination, my hand, some precum and my hard cock. I envy you having the real thing every day.

So all that said I hope you are ready for more of the story as it is coming along nicely. I actually have outlines done for the next 4 chapters and a few more ideas for more.

The time frame now is about the end of June. Tom and Timmy got out from college at the end of May spent one week at the beach and then two weeks have passed since they returned so it is probably the last week of June.

Please keep the comments coming guys and girls. I really do love hearing from you and hearing all your wonderful and great story ideas. As a writer I need all the help I can get and I take them all very seriously.

peace to you all I LOVE YOU ALL!:D



Now read on:






My Best Friend - Chapter 30 - Saturday - The Wedding


I was swimming under water and I felt so good. So cool under the water. So wet. So free. I wasn’t wearing any clothes and I was swimming like a fish completely at ease in this watery environment. My body twisted, turned, and was completely supported by the water around me. I am not sure I had ever felt better or more at home in my life. My whole body was alive and all was beautiful, wonderful, and wonder-filled as I swam around and around. I couldn’t see anything but I wasn’t blind and I wasn’t scared at all.

Then I felt myself swimming up and up and up and I could sense light and then I could see light and I was awake and when I opened my eyes I could see a smiling face directly over mine. Large white teeth and that gorgeous beautiful smile. I could smell his soft morning breath and see those delightful little crinkles around his eyes when he smiled at me. It was a look of pure love and it made me feel so good throughout my body. So peaceful. I could feel his warmth and his love all mixed up and wrapped up together.

We touched lips gently and then pressed our tongues against each other’s soft wet lips running them back and forth and finally letting them dart inside each other’s mouths as we locked our lips together creating suction. We must have just lain there kissing for 10 or 15 minutes before I heard the twins waking up and talking. Timmy broke away and sat up to look at them as they sat up looking at us. They were sitting on their pallet completely naked with their sheets thrown off and their morning hard luscious cocks sticking up in the air. Like two periscopes looking for friends. They were smiling and we were smiling as I sat up and ran my hand up and down Timmy’s spine making him shiver. Phillip was under his sheet and still sleeping peacefully with his hand bent under his head.

"So today is the big day for your parent’s guys," Billy said.

"Yeah it is so cool they found each other," Jimmy said.

"I can hardly believe it myself," I said. "After all the shit my dad went through with my step-mom and your mom went through with your dad leaving it is just great they found each other and they both seem so compatible. I don’t know why I never thought of them together before."

"Yeah they have us as good examples I guess," Timmy said with a laugh as he got up out of bed to stretch and shake his morning boner back and forth in front of the twins who were looking up raptly staring at that beautiful piece of hard morning wood. I got up to stand next to him with my own erection and there we were four young guys with our hard cocks waiting for relief.

"OK guys we all have to do something about these woodies," Timmy said still shaking his back and forth. "How about I let Jimmy fuck me in the shower while you two watch and he can jerk me off and then Billy can fuck your sweet ass my friend," he said grabbing my butt with his hand and squeezing.

"Sounds like a plan man," Jimmy said reaching up his hand to grab mine as Billy grabbed Timmy’s and we hauled them up to stand in front of us. Phillip was still sound asleep. I reached out, gently stroked Jimmy’s hard cock and he grabbed mine, and Timmy and Billy traded hands on their cocks. God it felt so good and I was shivering with the anticipation of being fucked in a few minutes by one of these identical cocks.

We let go and walked to the bathroom where we stood around the toilet in a semi-circle and let go our morning streams of yellow pee into the bowl of clear water. Then Timmy slid the shower curtain all the way open and turned on the water. He and Jimmy got in as Billy and I watched. They took turns getting all wet and then soaped each other all over paying special attention to their butts. When Jimmy was ready, I took a condom from the ever-present box on the shelf outside the shower, opened it, and then unrolled it over that gorgeous piece of meat. Lord, he was fine! So hard and so erect. Straining within his skin. God’s perfect creation. Uncut and awesome!

Timmy turned around so his butt was facing us and leaned his arms against the wall as Jimmy stepped up behind his luscious buns just waiting to be fucked. Timmy’s arm muscles were straining and bulging as he pressed himself against the tile wall and spread his legs for Jimmy’s entry into his backdoor. He grunted as Jimmy pushed up against the hole and then Timmy opened up and Jimmy stepped inside. All of him pushed deep inside and they were joined. Jimmy threw his head back and let the water from the shower hit him on the face and roll down his chest as he began his early morning assault of those beautiful taut buns. He thrust in and out and Timmy was clenching his butt muscles to maximize the sensations Jimmy was feeling on the shaft of his hard erect cock.

Timmy was doing push-ups against the wall in time to Jimmy’s thrusting and would push back to meet Jimmy’s forward thrust with a slap when their bodies met. Jimmy leaned forward and grabbed Timmy around the waist so he could pull himself in and push himself out and then he leaned down to kiss Timmy’s back and whisper something in his ear that we could not hear. Timmy turned his head to look at Jimmy and they met halfway with a kiss as they continued to fuck and be fucked.

Jimmy began to thrust faster as he came closer to the explosion of his orgasm and it was fun to watch these two masters at work. I felt Billy’s arm on my shoulder and heard him whisper, "God they are awesome aren’t they Tom? I could watch them all day long and never get tired."

Without taking my eyes off the pair in the shower I replied, "You are so right my friend." Jimmy thrust hard and fast and shot his load deep inside of Timmy as they both met with a huge grunt and slap of their hard bodies. Timmy had been jerking his cock and arched his back as he shot his load of jizz all over the shower wall with a wonderfully sounding grunt. Damn that boy could shoot a load as the cum kept cumming and cumming and cumming. A shame to waste all that sweet creamy jizz on the shower wall but there was always plenty more where that came from. Water had gotten between their bodies and when they pressed together with such force water shot out from in between their bodies showering us. It was so cool and Billy and I laughed as we watched. Billy stepped forward to strip the spent condom off his twin brother’s cock and drop it in the trash. Jimmy and Timmy kissed each other and then quickly washed off so the Billy and I could take their places.

They stepped out onto the bath mat and Billy and I took two towels and helped them dry off amid laughter and giggles and a few kisses and tickles. We then left them to the task of drying themselves and got into our task at hand and that was having my asshole plugged by that gorgeous hard cock of Billy’s. I was hot and ready and my breath was rapid as I stepped into the shower and under the water. I felt Billy’s soapy hand push into my ass crack and start to soap up my butt hole. I felt one finger push into the opening and then I groaned as I felt two and then three. He was loosening my tight hole up for his entry and I loved the sensations of him twisting his soap-covered fingers around and around my hole as he whispered sweet nothings in my ear.

I turned my head to look at him and saw his brother unrolling a condom over his hard straining cock, which was eager to penetrate my backdoor and push its way inside. Billy leaned up tight against me and whispered in my ear, "Damn you are one fine piece of ass Tom." With that, I felt his knob against my hole and then the incredible sensation of his cock pushing its way in and finally brushing up against my prostate making my whole body shiver with delight as a loud moaning noise escaped from deep inside my throat. "AHHHHH fuck me Billy." I told him as I leaned my head against the wall and felt him thrust hard against my soft but firm buttocks. He was enjoying himself and was running his hands and incredible fingers all over my body and he gripped me and fucked me over and over. His hands found my waiting cock, which was hard and ready to shoot its morning load. It seemed as soon as his fist circled my shaft and held on tight I was crying out as I lost my load against the tile wall of the shower.

Billy was laughing and urging me on as he continued to squeeze my cock hard and jerk it hard with his circled fist causing me to squirm and buck with the feeling of intense pleasure mixed with a little bit of sexual pain. I didn’t want it to stop and Billy must have read my mind because he didn’t stop as he slammed up against me hard losing his load deep inside me as he kissed my neck. He bucked and thrust and thrust and bucked against me pushing me up against the wall as he continued to really squeeze and pump my cock while twisting his palm over my incredibly sensitive cock head making me cry out as I loved every second of his attention. Oh, it hurt with that hurt I loved and I just wanted to feel more and more and Billy gave it to me with his fist as he continued to kiss my neck and rock into my butt finally slowing down and pulling out.

"Damn man thanks for that. Shit it was amazing," I said as I turned around and grabbed his face with both my hands and leaned in for a full mouth kiss. The water cascaded over us as we kissed and kissed and then washed each other off. Billy tried to wash my cock but I was so sensitive my whole body shivered and I yelled and jumped back in the shower laughing at the intense feelings radiating out from my cock head throughout my body.

"You guys were awesome," Timmy said looking at us and grinning his huge smile. He and Jimmy were holding towels for us and it felt so good to turn off the water and step out of the shower onto the wet bath mat and be wrapped in a nice dry towel and be rubbed dry by my lover. What a great way to start our parents wedding day by showing our love for each other and our friends. We finished up all our bathroom stuff and headed back to the bedroom where Billy and Jimmy jumped on Phillip who was still asleep tickling him and waking him up with kisses and touches.

"Were you going to sleep all day?" Jimmy said.

"I was trying my best until you came in," Phillip said sleepily but with a smile on his face from the attention, the twins were giving him. They helped him up and he walked out of the room to go to take a shower and get ready for the day.

"Maybe we should go with him and help him out," Jimmy suggested to his brother.

"Yeah you are right. We shouldn’t leave him to wank alone," Billy said as they ran laughing down the hallway to surprise Phillip. We heard screams of delight as they all met in the bathroom wrestling, giggling and playing with each other.

"We are so blessed man. You know it don’t you?" I said looking at Timmy who was handing me a pair of gym shorts. This morning while we were busy getting ready we would free ball it I thought as I took the shorts from my lover and slid them on.

"You are so right my man. It is just so radical isn’t it?" Timmy said as he ran his fingers around his waistband adjusting his shorts. God we looked good. All tanned and lean and thin and fit. Great bodies and great legs. We slid on some sandals and Timmy was picking out our t-shirts when the twins and Phillip came back into the bedroom with wet hair and glistening bodies. Phillip had a shit-eating grin on his face so I knew that he got his rocks off. Everyone danced around getting their shorts, shirts, and sandals on.

"So what’s first on the agenda," Jimmy asked.

"Let's get some breakfast and get our marching orders from Grand. I am sure we can help set up the tents and the tables and chairs and stuff. Tom and I need to run by the bank this morning and we will probably have to pick up some last minute stuff while we are out." Timmy said as we all headed downstairs with wet hair and clean bodies. Timmy and I were pumped and we were psyched. Our parents were getting married today! We would become true legal brothers this afternoon in addition to being best friends, partners, and lovers.

As we tramped into the kitchen we could smell wonderful smells and Grand and Maire were already started on breakfast and organizing other stuff for the wedding feast.

"Morning Grand! Morning Marie!," we all said as we walked into the kitchen and gave them little kisses.

"Good morning boys. Lots to do so sit right down and let’s get everyone fed. We are going to just have some sandwich stuff set out on the dining room table for lunch so we can work in here and my friends are doing most of the cooking at the church and just bringing everything over in time for the wedding. The men are bringing all the tables and chairs at 10 AM so you can help them unload and get them all set up and I think Alan said the rental company was delivering the dance floor and tents at 11 AM." Grand said bustling around with her dishcloth on her shoulder. She was in her element and she was good. She could have run a company in the Army she was so good! I was always impressed with her organization and her work ethic. I think I inherited those traits from her and was glad of that.

Everyone sat down and I got coffee, juice, and milk for those who needed them and they tucked into plates of grits with cheese, scrambled eggs, bacon, English Muffins and toast, homemade jelly and butter. I had my bowl of granola with fresh blueberries and raspberries that Grand had purchased at the Farmers Market. They were so ripe and fresh and delicious. I loved the fruit this time of year. Each one burst with flavor in my mouth. Mike and Blackie wandered into the kitchen and I asked him if he wanted to go with Timmy and me to the bank in about 15 minutes.

He said he did and ran upstairs to get his paycheck to deposit. "Grand what can we get for you while we are out? Anything you need? We won’t be long and will be back by the time the tables and chairs get here." I asked.

"Marie, what was it I said I needed just a few minutes ago?" Grand said looking at her friend and partner. "I swear I think I am losing my mind sometimes."

Marie walked over to her and put her hand on her shoulder and gave her a little massage, "Now Alma you are just trying to do too much. You have lots of help and everyone wants to pitch in so you need to let go and let them do their part."

Grand turned to her and gave her a hug and a kiss and said, "You are so right. I just want everything to go right for Alan and Alice today. Oh, yes now I remember. I need some more lemons and two more bags of sugar for the sweet tea and you will need to pick up some more sodas. Alan was going to take care of the beer and wine and we are getting coolers of ice from the church."

"Great," I said writing down her requests so I wouldn’t forget them.

Ben and Willie bounded into the kitchen right then and jumped all over Jimmy and Billy whom they adored and who adored them as well. "Will you guys be OK for a little bit while Timmy, Mike, and I go and do some errands?"

"Yeah no worries man. These little people will entertain us I am sure," Billy said tickling Ben and making him squeal with delight as he picked him up and twirled him around like a cart wheel making him scream with the delight only a young child can exhibit..

"Phillip can show us some stuff on the computer games and we can tell them our Knock! Knock! jokes," Willie said as Jimmy twirled him upside down.

Timmy, Mike, and I walked out to my truck and got in, buckled up and backed out of the drive to go to the bank. There was not much traffic so we made good time. We pulled into a parking space and walked inside and got in line for the tellers. After depositing our money and getting, some cash out, we walked back outside into the bright sunshine of a glorious summer day.

I had sent a check to the Bed and Breakfast for Timmy’s and my portion of mom and dad’s honeymoon and Timmy paid me back his part so that was all clear. I hoped they could relax and just enjoy themselves for a few days. It had been a long time since either of them had spent anytime just for themselves and they deserved it.

We drove down the street to the supermarket and went inside. It was cool inside and the AC felt good. Mike got the buggy, which he pushed along as we found all the items Grand had requested. We got plenty of extra lemons and an extra couple of bags of sugar just in case and plenty of sodas for everyone. When our cart was full, we pushed it to the cashier.

I looked up and saw that it was Susie Beaton who had been in our grade with us in high school. She was more of a friend with Timmy than me but we had always been cordial with each other and had shared a few of the same classes. She wasn’t a cheerleader but she was popular and well liked. Her parents were not very well off so she had to work during high school and was going to the local community college. I wondered if she knew Jake.

"Hi Tom and Timmy. Good to see you guys! Is this your brother?" she said greeting us and looking at Mike.

"Hey Susie. Yeah this is our little brother Mike," she sort of looked at me weird when I said "our" so I went on to explain how our parents were getting married this afternoon.

"That is so cool. I never met your dad, Tom, but Timmy your mom was always so nice to me and your friends and she sold my parents their house and they really like her." She rang up our items, "So Timmy no one has seen much of you this summer what gives with the old party guy anyway? You become a monk or what? Inquiring minds want to know you know."

Timmy laughed and said, “No, hardly a monk! Huh Tom! But I have been working at the club a lot and Tommy and I are hanging together now and it’s just been a busy summer. We went to the beach for a week and that was awesome. We learned to surf and everything," Timmy said skirting around the gay issue. I wished we could be more open but it just didn’t seem to be the right time.

She looked at us standing together in front of her cash register, "Yeah, I was at a party last night over at Mason Critzer’s house and I overheard him telling some of the guys that you two were pretty close now."

"So what did the other guys say to that?" Timmy asked.

"Actually nothing. They really didn’t say a word about it one way or the other, which seemed to piss Mason off. He is such a jerk. He seemed to be trying to get a rise out of them or something. I mean what business is it of his anyway who you hang with? I think he was just jealous is all if you want to know the truth and missed having you around. He kept going on and on how much you had changed Tom and was really talking about you a lot," Susie said.

"So you going out with anyone?" Timmy asked her.

"Nah I was seeing Travis Masters for a while but then we sort of fell apart and I have dated a few guys I met in college but nothing special so far. I mostly am too busy for all that anyway with school and work and helping out my parents." She said.

Timmy put his arm on my neck and hugged me close to him, "Look Susie it’s like you say, and all. It’s nobody’s business but well Tom and I are like partners and all," He held up his finger and when I saw what he did, I held up mine.

Susie looked at us for a minute opened mouthed and then broke into a huge smile and said, "Shit guys that is so freaking awesome. I am so happy for you both. I never would have guessed that in a million years. Shit that is why Mason was so pissed. I always thought he was a closet gay but had to be a big loudmouth about it all to hide his true feelings. Lots of the girls think it too but because of whom he is, people let him get away with it and never call him on it. Oh that is too rich man." She leaned across her conveyor belt and gave us each a quick kiss.

"Say Susie if you want to come to the wedding it’s at 3 PM at our house at the end of Maple Street over beyond the park. We would love to have you and bring a friend if you want," I said.

"Yeah cool, I think I would like that and I really appreciate your being honest with me. I don’t know how hard it must be but I can sort of imagine and so it’s cool that you guys would trust me," she said as she bagged up our stuff and we loaded the sodas in the buggy to push out to my truck.

I was crying and trying to wipe the tears away before anyone saw me. I wasn’t even sure why except I didn’t think I should be crying in a public place.

"Tom why are you crying?" Mike asked me as we got to my truck.

"It’s hard to explain Mike. It’s just that some people don’t understand how much I love Timmy and Timmy loves me so you know we don’t tell most people because it really isn’t their business." I said looking Mike in the eyes.

"Just like that girl said in there," Mike said pointing to the store and talking about what Susie had said.

"Yeah exactly my man. Just like Susie said. So when Timmy and I find people who don’t make any judgements about us loving each other well that just makes me feel so good I have to cry. Guess I am just an old cry baby," I said wiping my eyes with the back of my hands.

Mike threw his little arms around my waist and hugged me and said, "It’s OK to cry Tom. You’re not a cry baby you’re a CRY MAN and I love you."

Mike’s words made me cry and laugh even harder and I bent down to hug him around the neck. "Thanks for being my brother man and for watching out for my back. That means a lot to both Timmy and I." I kissed him on the cheek and we got in the truck. Timmy had a few tears in his eyes as well. I leaned forward and turned to look at him. "Thanks man for telling Susie. That was really courageous but it felt so worth it."

He looked at me and said, "Yeah it did feel awesome didn’t it? Now let’s go set up for a wedding guys!"

I put the truck in gear and off we drove towards home. I thought we would probably have to come out shopping again maybe even a few more times before the day was over as I am sure we forgot something or would need something at the last minute. But I was flying and what Timmy had told Susie was so good. So freeing to be able to just declare our love and be done with it. This was a new day and I could feel the love in the air as we drove along with the wind blowing through the open windows and all of us singing at the top of our lungs to Crosby, Stills, Nash and Young singing "You who are on your own..."

We pulled into the driveway and unloaded all the sodas into the garage, which was clear except for all of Timmy’s and my shit from Grand’s house stacked neatly in the far corner and covered with a huge tarp. The garage would be the staging area for the food and beverages for the wedding and I saw that dad and mom had borrowed a bunch of coolers from their friends. We set about putting sodas and water in some of the coolers. Dad had already filled the others with a huge selection of beer and wine and they were already iced down and ready to serve.

We took Grand’s sugar and lemons inside where she and Marie were still busy with their preparations. Timmy and I walked into the family room where we saw Phillip on the floor in front of the TV playing one of Skip’s games. He was in the center of everyone and everyone was surrounding him and leaning on him and it was like he was the master showing them the way. It was cool to see him as the center of attention and how much everyone loved him.

Timmy leaned over and nibbled on my ear and whispered, "Pretty cool scene isn’t it Tom?"

I looked him in the eyes and said, "Yeah pretty cool scene my man."

Jimmy looked over his shoulder and smiled at us, "Hey guys. Just let us know when you need us OK. We cleaned up your room and made the bed and all that shit."

"Hey thanks man. That was cool. The church people should be here soon and we’ll call you." Timmy said.

We watched them for a few more minutes and then walked outside to look around the yard and see what we could do before the church people got here. We had no sooner walked outside than trucks and cars and more trucks and more cars drove up and people started to get out. Men and women carrying food, tables, and chairs.

The twins and Phillip must have heard all the commotion because they came out with the boys and we all pitched in to help unload all the chairs and tables from the church. Once we had unloaded them all the men and their trucks left. I suggested that Jimmy move Lyle’s car to the street in order to leave more room for any delivery trucks that would need the space.

As soon as he had backed out on the street, I saw the rental company truck driving up. The helper jumped out of the cab and he was hot and I didn’t mean sweaty. He looked Hispanic with long shiny black hair, a little black moustache, and wonderfully large expressive black eyes with these long very sensual eyelashes. He was wearing a shirt with the sleeves ripped off revealing nice muscles on his very tanned long thin arms and gorgeous pits with long black hairs sticking out..

"Is this the Peter’s place," he said looking down at his clipboard at the name written there. He was smiling and showing off his nice set of white teeth. He spoke very good English with almost no trace of an accent.

"Yes it is. How can we help you guys or should we just stand out of your way and let you work?" I said reaching out my hand to grasp his firm veined hand. Oh lord this guy was gay as they come I thought as electric sparks went off all over my body as we shook hands. He looked me right in the eye and smiled. He felt my vibes as well but was still being cautious.

"I am sure we can find something for you to do my fine Anglo friend. My name is Juan and my assistant is Roberto. He is also my older brother," he said. I looked up to the cab to see Roberto waving at me. Roberto looked to be equally as hot as Juan and I was wondering if they were more than just co-workers. I knew in the Hispanic culture being gay was not generally as accepted as in other parts of the world and wanted to talk more about it with them if the chance arose.

Juan helped Roberto manoeuvre the large truck into the driveway and then jumped out. He was definitely hot and the way he looked at me, he was also defiantly checking me out looking me up and down and smiling in approval. He walked around to the back where Juan had raised the rear door.
"Do you mind if we take off our shirts to work seeing as it is so hot? We always like to ask first." Juan said looking at me.

"Looks like a great idea to me," I said pulling my shirt off over my head and watching as Timmy took his off followed by Philip, Jimmy, and Billy. All five Anglos were standing there with no shirts!

"Holy Toledo man what is this place?" Juan said taking his shirt off to reveal an incredibly fit and lean body. Gorgeous brown skin and an Apollo’s Belt that naturally drew one’s eyes to his lower body, which was unfortunately covered with, work pants. Of course, all of us had gym shorts on and we were all free balling it as we watched Roberto take his shirt off. Damn he was fine.

"Roberto is my older brother and we were born here in the US in case you were wondering cause most people do because of our lack of the proper Mexican accents and all. But if you prefer we can talk like that," Juan said laughing his infectious laugh.

"No I don’t think that will be necessary but I think before you guys leave we should show you our room upstairs just in case you might have to pee or anything," I said.

"Yeah, I think I definitely will have to pee and I know my brother will. Thanks for the invite man. Are you all gay or what gives here?" Juan asked.

"Well Timmy and I are partners and we live here and our parents are the ones getting married today. Jimmy and Billy are twin brothers and they are gay as well as Phillip. They drove up for the wedding from Rehoboth Beach Delaware," I said.

"Oh that is right near Dewey Beach. That place rocks man. We surfed there last summer and rented our boards at this place called Franks Surf Shop. Oh, that was hot man. Lots of great action both on the waves and off! Remember that bro," Roberto said excitedly.

"Oh most definitely man. That was one cooking place. My nads were sore for weeks after that but it was worth it. That was the one and only time we have been with other guys and it was pretty cool in those apartments behind the surf shop. Always a party going on. We were planning on going back in August so maybe we can look you guys up." Juan said looking at Jimmy and holding his crotch.
"Yeah that would be awesome. Those apartments are where it’s happening man. Our dad runs a jet ski place and my brother and I would love to take you out in the water when you come down and show you a good time. We’ll give you our phone number and address so we can hook up," Billy said.

"OK guys enough of this chit chat. Let’s get to work so we can have some fun," Juan said jumping up in the truck and starting to hand stuff out. With Juan and Roberto directing us we all pitched in and pretty soon the tents were up and the dance floor was put down and they had even helped us put out all the tables and chairs. It looked great and once the table had tablecloths on them and the flowers were, finished it was going to be incredible.

Sweat was pouring off each of our heads and running down our faces, necks and across our chests. Timmy signed the paperwork and Juan pulled the door shut on the truck.

"I think I really have to pee man. Really badly too! Do you think we can we use your bathroom?" Juan said with a giggle and a smile.

We started to walk inside and Timmy said, "Hey guys why don’t you come back for the wedding later? We would love to have you that is if you don’t have anything to do?"

Roberto looked at Juan who looked at him. They talked briefly and rapidly in Spanish together and then smiled and shook their heads affirmatively. "That would be awesome guys. We work for our parents who own the rental company and this was the only job we had scheduled for today so once we return the truck and clean up we can come back. What can we bring?"

"You don’t have to bring anything except yourself but if you wanted to bring something really Mexican that we normally would not get that would be cool. We have an Indian friend who is bringing some Indian stuff so we can really make it an international wedding," Timmy said.

We all trooped through the kitchen nodding and saying hello to all the women who were busy working and cooking and decorating platters of food. Grand was in her element and it looked as if Marie was fitting right in with all the other women of the church as they talked and laughed and chatted with each other. They really didn’t pay us much attention although I would have thought it strange to see seven half-naked sexy young men walk through my kitchen.

I brought up the rear and latched the door to the attic and by the time, I got to our bedroom Jimmy and Billy had shucked their clothes and were on their knees in front of these two gorgeous Mexican guys reaching out their hands to unbuckle their belts and then unzip their work pants. With a shrug Juan and Roberto’s pants were around their ankles followed in short order by their little bikini briefs. Juan’s were red and Roberto’s were blue.

Damn they were fine as they stepped out of their clothes on the floor and kicked them to the side. They were almost identical. Not twins but very similar. Hairless upper bodies, arms, and thighs with slightly hairy legs. Their pubes were shiny with long black hairs that were not very curly and were neatly trimmed. Juan had about a 6-inch cock with small tight balls and Roberto had a 7-inch cock with low hangers, which were shaved. They were both unfortunately circumcised. But they were terrific looking never the less.

Jimmy and Billy had started right in working on them. "Do you guys mind if our friend Phillip takes some photos? He is a awesome photographer."

Juan nodded his head as he arched his back feeling what Jimmy was doing to his cock. "Sure no prob man. Oh, that feels so good man. Work on it."

"So Roberto how old are you anyway?" Timmy asked letting his shorts drop to the floor and stepping up closer to watch all the action. I shucked my shorts and went to stand next to Timmy. I put my arm on his shoulder as we watched together. Our cocks were hard, erect, and dripping precum and just waiting for their turn.

"Ahhh I am 22 and my brother is 20. Ohhh yes that is good," he said to Billy as Billy took his entire cock in his mouth and then twisted his head to rub the tip against the back of his throat.

"I am married and have two kids but well my brother and I have been fooling around for a few years and ohhhhh shiiittt I love getting my cock sucked. I just can’t seem to get enough if you know what I mean," Roberto said grinning from ear to ear.

"And my bro you do a pretty good job of sucking cock as well," Juan said looking at Roberto fondly.

"This is our first time to try it with anyone else here in our hometown town," Roberto said breathing heavily and taking his time to answer my questions. "We have just kept it to ourselves you know." His hips were thrusting forward and back and Billy and Jimmy were taking everything they had and working their fists around and over the hard shafts of the two brother’s cocks. Two brothers sucking on two brothers.

"AHHHHH yes rub it man. That feels so good," Juan said to Jimmy. "You probably know that in the Mexican culture everything is very macho and being gay is definitely a big, big NO! NO! If our parents found out or our other brothers or Roberto’s wife. Oh shit I don’t even want to think about it. But shit we like it and it feels so good."

"So do you have a girl friend too?" I asked Juan.

"Oh yes. To be a man in Mexico you must have a girl friend. I like it with her AHHHHH YES. But she just doesn’t understand how to suck cock you know," Juan yelled grabbing Jimmy’s head in between his hands and pumping his cock in and out of Jimmy’s mouth. He looked at me with this goofy grin on his face, "I have never tried to keep up a conversation while I was being sucked on so please forgive me. OHHHH YESSS," he cried out as he bucked hard and shot a load deep into Jimmy’s throat while his brother lost his load into Billy’s.

Billy and Jimmy leaned back on their heels and finished pumping Juan’s and Roberto’s cocks milking the last few drops of pure Mexican cream out of their balls.

"Damn that Mexican cream is sweet man," Billy said grinning at his brother.

"Yeah it was wasn’t it," Jimmy added as they both let go of the cocks they had just finished sucking. "I think it’s time to get on your knees boys and pray at the altar of Timmy and Tom."

Juan and Roberto fell to their knees and Timmy and I stepped up in front of them and I watched as Roberto reached out his long slender calloused fingers to start massaging my ball sac and hard dick. Damn there was no feeling like it in the world when another man’s fingers surround your cock and you could feel his energy and his love coursing throughout your entire body in small spasm of electric shocks. Roberto’s hand was so brown as it surrounded my shaft and pulled me forward to take my prick into his open mouth. As I entered, I could feel his hot breath and moist lips and then wet tongue all at once and I shivered with the delightful feelings I was having. Roberto may have never had many other cock’s besides his brothers in his mouth before but he sure knew how to suck my dick and massage my balls letting his index finger travel up and behind my balls sac to find my hole which he poked and explored causing me to groan and bend a little at the knees as he touched that sensitive area..

"Damn Roberto you give great head." I told him as I looked down at his head bobbing up and down on my outstretched cock. I ran my hands through his shiny black hair as I encouraged him with my moans of delight. Timmy was in the same state I was in standing next to me with Juan sucking on his cock and the twins were busily stroking their own tremendous pieces of male flesh.

"Shit you guys are so freaking hot," Jimmy said. "I just love to watch you. When you guys are finished with Timmy and Tom my bro and I are primed and ready to give you our loads of sweet surfer cream."

I saw Roberto smile as he lifted his head and his eyes looked up at Jimmy and his cock just waiting there for him to milk. I was close to exploding and I tried to clench my muscles to keep me from shooting until I couldn’t stand it any longer but as my eyes looked down at Timmy getting sucked I just lost it and grunted with my exploding cock. Roberto quickly pumped my shaft taking everything I had into his mouth as I saw him swallow each of my explosions of cum until he had it all. I reluctantly felt him let go of my cock and turn to take Jimmy who was from the look on his face just about ready for his orgasm.

I looked at Timmy who had just cum a moment behind me and then at Juan who eagerly took Billy’s beautiful hard cock and began to pump it into his open mouth. I watched as spurts of white milky cum shot out of the tip and into Juan’s mouth with a few hitting his face. Jimmy had cum along with his brother. We had all cum. All of that is except Phillip who had been so busy taking photographs for us and our great sex together.

"Come on man. Let Juan and Roberto work on your cock. I know you must be ready to explode," I said taking the camera from his hand as Timmy pulled down Phillips shorts revealing his hard dripping male appendage of love. Roberto took his balls and Juan took his cock and they began to squeeze, massage, lick, and suck on him. Phillips face lit up like a Christmas tree with the double attention he was getting and he started to breath rapidly and moan. Juan and Roberto switched back and forth each taking a turn and finally Phillip exploded a huge spurt of cum into Juan’s open mouth. Roberto then grabbed Philips cock and shot the next spurt into his mouth and they traded back and forth until Phillip was spent and exhausted but looking very happy. I had even had the foresight to take a few photos as Phillip was usually never in any of the photographs.

"Jesus men that was so hot. We’re so in the closet here that it’s nice to have some fun with some other guys. Not that I am tired of getting my rocks off with you my bro but well you know what I mean..." Juan said standing up smiling.

"I can’t believe how good your Gringo Cocks tasted my friends! Like a Mexican Burrito with lots and lots of fresh sour cream," Roberto said with a smile, "Is there somewhere we can clean up so we can hit the road before our parents freak out and send the rescue squad out looking for us?"

"Yes I think I could like this a lot," Juan said reaching out to touch all our cocks one by one, as Timmy took them down the hall to the bathroom to clean up.

Damn this day was really shaping up to be a real international event. German, French, Mexican, Indian, and guys who lived in Africa and all over the east coast. It was going to be great. The twins, Phillip, and I found our shorts and shirts and were pulling them on when Juan, Timmy, and Roberto walked back in the room. They all rounded up their clothes and were putting them on.

"So in the short version how did you two ever hook up given your homophobic culture and all?" I asked.

Roberto looked at me with his under shorts on and his pants in his hand. "It was weird man. It just happened. You know I never ever thought about guys or their cocks growing up. Never entered my mind. Not on my SPIC radar at all. Yours either huh bro?" he said looking at Juan who nodded his head. "All I ever thought about in high school was pussy and more pussy, football and more football and hanging with my homies. I mean there was some school thrown in there and family and church and of course eating was important but my mind was on pussy, football and my homies in that order."

"Me too," Juan added. "Then I was in the scouts and really liked camping and shit like that so I guess when I was a senior and had just turned 18 I talked Roberto into going on a 4 day camping trip out into the wilderness over in West Virginia."

"I never told anyone this because I was a real Mexican macho male and wasn’t scared of anything except my mother and father you know but I was scared shitless of being outdoors in the wilderness and couldn’t even tell my bro here," Roberto said putting his hand on Juan’s shoulder and balancing as he put on his pants and pulled them up. "I was never in the scouts and my idea of wilderness was a shopping mall after dark. But Juan asked me to go with him and I had to save face so I said yes. Shit I was scared." he said smiling.

"So I already had a backpack and sleeping bag and shit and I borrowed some for Roberto from a friend and off we went. I had my maps and our food and a small two-man tent. We drove to the park and loaded our stuff on our backs and headed out on the trail. Our packs were heavy and we walked all day and found a great camping spot around dusk. It was so cool to be out on our own. I fixed Roberto dinner and we collapsed into bed exhausted from our hike." Juan said.

"Shit he makes it sound easy guys. It was pure torture. Walking with about 600 pounds on your back through the forest was hard work and I thought I was in shape. NOT! But I had to keep up and not let on that I was tired and ready to fall out. I was so happy when Juan said we were going to camp for the night. I do have to admit it was nice cooking over the fire and sitting around the campfire just talking and shit." Roberto added as he sat down to put his shoes and socks back on.

Juan continued the story, "We slept pretty well cause we were tired and then got up early and spent the whole morning outside exploring the area. It was awesome. We found this great rushing mountain stream not far from our camp that had these huge boulders and rocks and this great pool with a small waterfall. I just stripped everything off and waded in and then looked back to watch Roberto taking off his clothes. For the first time in my life I just watched him take everything off and I was thinking how good looking he was. What great shape he was in and all. When he slipped down his boxers and I saw his crotch, I felt a tingling in the head of my cock but had no idea what it was. I remember him standing on this big rock and looking at me and how beautiful he was. He looked at me with this funny smile on his face that I had never seen before and asked me if the water was cold. I told him it was freezing as I squatted down in the water up to my chest."

"And me a guy who had never ever been naked outside before. I mean it was one thing to strut my stuff around the locker room or be naked in my own bedroom or the bathroom. But shit here I was out in the open where anyone could walk by and I was amazed at how my younger brother just stripped off his clothes and waded right into this pool. I remember glancing up at him standing in the water up to his knees and looking at his crotch. I wasn’t sure if I had ever really been naked around him before even at home. He was beautiful and seemed like an angle to me standing there all brown and shit in this water with the sun shining on him. I felt really good but of course had no idea why but I do remember looking at his cock and seeing it twitch a few times you know like it does when it is getting hard." Roberto said.

Juan laughed and said, "I felt it too bro. My cock was tingling and getting hard which is why I sat down in the freezing cold water so damn fast. My nuts shrivelled up like prunes and my cock did to. After awhile I got used to the water and it wasn’t so bad so I began to sort of swim around. I watched Roberto as he came into the water and squatted down. He was so funny and the look on his face was hysterical as he felt the cold water on his nuts and cock. I remember he jumped up and yelled "Oh Fucking Shit’ really loud and the sound sort of ricocheted off the rocks around us.

It was a riot. I wish Phillip had been there to capture it on film."

"So we swam around for awhile and went and stood near each other under the water splashing down from the waterfall and it was so cold but also felt so good and so different. I had never done anything like this before in my life and it felt so free and I was with my little brother." Roberto said still sitting on the floor. "We waded over to this huge flat rock in the middle of the pool and got up on it and I was amazed at how smooth it was and hot warm it was. Damn it felt so good to my feet after that freezing cold water. We both sat down and giggled as we wiggled our butts around on the warm smooth surface of the rock."

"Yeah is was so cool guys. We both turned over on over stomachs with our arms crossed under our chins facing each other. We just talked and lay there and I felt myself pressing my crotch down against the rock as hard as I could. The heat felt so awesome on my cock and was radiating through my body. I knew I was getting hard so I rolled over and saw I was maybe 1/3 hard but nothing to be weird about or anything. Then Roberto rolled over and he was the same and I looked at him. I had never looked at a guys cock when it was hard before and it was so fascinating and neat at the same time you know." Juan said.

"So anyway here I was the older macho brother and I was looking at my brother’s cock and balls and wondering how big he got when he was hard. Shit, I couldn’t believe it. How could I be thinking about that? It had felt so good to lie there on the rock with my dick pressed against the warm smooth surface of the rock and I had thought briefly about fucking the rock and getting off but then I caught myself and though what would Juan think? But I couldn’t keep my eyes off him lying there in the sun on our rock. ‘So bro how big do you get when you are hard?’ I heard a voice ask that must have been mine." Roberto said ducking his head and smiling.

"I told him I was 6 inches and then asked him about his and he told me his was 7 inches. Then I couldn’t believe it when he asked me if he could see it hard and I had just been going to ask him the same thing. So we began to pull and tug at our cocks and massaging our ball sacs but never taking our eyes off the others crotch until we were both hard. We both pressed down at the base of our cocks with our fingers to make us stand up taller than normal and seem bigger than we were. I couldn’t take my eyes off the sight of my brother’s hard cock. It was incredible." Juan said running his hand up and down Roberto’s leg.

"So anyway I got up on my knees and asked Juan to do the same and our cocks were sticking out between us with only about a half an inch between them. I remember leaning forward so the heads touched and we both almost fell over from the explosions in our cock heads. It was so intense. I had never before felt anything so incredibly good and wonderful before and I never wanted it to stop as we just pushed our cocks against each other’s rubbing them together. ‘Bro would it be weird if I touched your cock?’ I asked Juan and he smiled and told me to go ahead if he could touch mine too!" Roberto said.

"And you know the rest. It was incredible and we didn’t stop sucking and jerking our cocks for the whole trip. We found our way back to the pool everyday and at night, we lay with each other in the tent just kissing and exploring each other’s bodies. We didn’t do anything anal at all but shit, we explored every part of our bodies. Roberto and I never talked about his wife or his family or our families until we were hiking out later. We knew we could never tell anyone and we knew we had to keep this a secret but we also knew that we could never not love each other. It’s been hard but since we work together every day we have found plenty of places and times to be with each other and satisfy our gay sides." Juan said.

"Until today we really hadn’t thought much about other guys being gay except for that one hot time at the beach last summer. I mean we know there are lots of gay guys out there but I don’t know. I’m not saying it right but this was great. It really was," Roberto said as he got up and helped his brother up off the floor.

"We’ll see you guys later then and thanks for coming up here today and for sharing your story." Timmy said. We all hugged and kissed before we walked downstairs and out through the kitchen where the churchwomen were still busily at work. Grand looked up as we walked by and smiled at us and gave me a little wave of her dishtowel.

"Anything we can do for you ladies," I said.

"Not right now Tom but Alan and Alice are outside and they might need something," Grand said.
"Cool," I said following everyone outside where Timmy was introducing Juan and Roberto to mom and dad. We told them we would see them later and they jumped in the truck and drove off. Mom had a pile of table clothes and she was arranging some flowers on another table that she had gone out and cut. She was quite good at arranging flowers from the ones she had done so far.

All of us jumped right in and soon had the table clothes on each table and clipped on with these little plastic clips so they would not blow all over the place in case of a wind. We figured out where the food table should go and set that up with cloths and a big flower centrepiece that mom had just finished. We set it up on a box that we fluffed another different collared cloth on.

"That looks great if I must say so," I announced when it was ready and it did look good. We walked around with dad and checked out the beer, wine, soda and ice supply and thought it would be fine for the number of people coming. I mean we weren’t trying to get anyone drunk or anything just have a little fun and celebrate a new life together.

Phillip and the twins headed back in the house to join the boys playing games and taking notes for Skip. Timmy and I went over to the edge of the yard and just sat down together and looked back watching dad and mom work together on the flowers. Timmy was sitting yoga style with his back leaning up against a big Maple tree and I was sitting in between his legs with my back leaning against his chest. I could feel his regular breathing and he had his hands clasped around my waist and I had my hands on his.

I felt so perfect and so at ease. Once mom looked over at us and the smile on her face was beautiful as she touched dad on his shoulder and he turned to watch us. They put their arms around each other and stood there watching us watch them so at ease and so at peace and so much in love. Each of us were and it was wonderful. They then turned back to their work and I watched fascinated as they leaned into each other and touched each other and giggled and laughed with each other as they helped each other with the work at hand.

That was what life with a partner was all about. Working together and loving each other. Connecting with each other and your friends to form an unbreakable circle of love and friendship. I remember reading somewhere how in nature the circle was the most perfect form and it was unbreakable. I knew in my heart of hearts that this was true. With family and friends, surrounding you with their love and their support, everything was possible and nothing was impossible.

"It is great isn’t it Tom?" Timmy said squeezing me tight.

"Yeah but it’s better than great man. We are so richly blessed in everything. Just look at dad and mom over there together. Aren’t they just so beautiful together. I few weeks ago I loved my dad but never thought of him as friend or as beautiful and now look at how loving your mom has transformed him into a completely new and different person. Our whole family has been transformed and it just feels so great." I said with conviction in my voice and my heart.

We just sat there and sat there and drifted off to sleep in each other’s arms. I guess neither of us realized just how tired we were. We must have slept for about 40 minutes before I heard voices and I opened my eyes to see the band unloading their stuff on the little stage Juan and Roberto had delivered with the dance floor. It was warm outside but there was a slight breeze blowing and as I looked around the yard, I could see mom had finished all the flowers. I was still sleepy and feeling dazed and groggy and wondered what time, it was.

I saw Phillip walk outside and glance in our direction. He saw us and smiled and walked over to where we were sitting. I wasn’t even sure if Timmy was awake or not and couldn’t tell from his regular breathing. He hadn’t moved or said anything since I had woken up.

I saw Phillip looking over my shoulder at Timmy and then he whispered, "Good to see you are awake Tom. I got some great shots of you two asleep a little while ago. They were awesome man."

"Is Timmy still asleep?" I asked quietly.

"Not anymore with all this chatter going on," he said in a sleepy voice as he squeezed me tightly in his arms and kissed my neck. "That sleep felt so good Tom. We must have been exhausted to conk out like that. I was so gone man."

"What time is it?" I asked Phillip.

He looked at his watch and said, "Almost 2 PM."

"Oh shit Timmy we need to get up and go take our showers and get ready for the wedding," I said pushing free of his arms and reaching out for Phillip’s outstretched hands to help me get up. I then turned and helped Timmy up and we hugged each other and kissed. I threw my arms around Timmy’s shoulder on my right side and Phillip’s shoulder on my left and we walked across the lawn to the back door where organized chaos still reigned as the ladies finished up all their hard work. It smelled great inside and every flat surface was covered with platters and plates piled high with all sorts of tempting goodies to eat. We hadn’t eaten any lunch and I knew that Timmy must be starving as he snicked some finger sandwiches off a platter and ran upstairs before any of the ladies saw him. I helped myself to some carrot and celery sticks and followed him.

"Jimmy and Billy already went upstairs," Phillip said as we went up the attic stairs to our room under the eves. I latched the door just in case although I knew we didn’t have any time for fun and games right now. Timmy was cramming his sandwiches in his mouth after offering one to Phillip who refused saying he had already eaten a sandwich earlier while we were napping under the tree.

Jimmy and Billy were laying on our bed smoking a big fat doobie and had some early Creedance Clearwater Revival pumping on the stereo. They had those goofy stoned looks on their faces and were quite beautiful as usual. Phillip took one look and saw a photo op in the making so he got his camera and shot some great shots.

"Timmy and I are going to catch a quick shower and then get dressed guys. You can take your time but we need to be downstairs to welcome any early arrivals and help out if we can." I said as I removed my clothes. Timmy had already shucked his and tossed them in the laundry basket.

"Cool dudes," Billy said as he took another hit on his joint.

Timmy and I walked to the bathroom and took a quick shower washing each other and kissing but not allowing themselves to get excited or hard. We dried off and then shaved and brushed our teeth and applied lots of after shave and deodorant before cleaning up our mess and heading back to the bedroom. It looked as if Jimmy and Billy had not changed positions since our departure a few minutes earlier. Phillip was busy at the computer downloading photos onto our hard drive.

"You guys are fine looking you know that," Jimmy said as he watched us walk into the room.

"Thanks man. Coming from you that is high praise indeed," Timmy replied with a graceful full bow to the floor. I followed his lead and we both bowed to the beautiful twins in our bed. Timmy then walked to our dresser and found us some boxers which we put on.

"I have two 256 memory cards for my camera," Phillip said. "I think that should be enough for the wedding don’t you?"

"Yeah that will be so awesome man," Timmy said as he handed me some long dress pants.

"Just take lots and lots of photos and try to get at least one shot of every guest," I said.

"Then I can transfer them to a CD and make as many copies as you need over at Skips place," Phillip said. "He has all this awesome equipment."

Next Timmy handed me a great Hawaiian type shirt with wonderful prints on it. Dad and mom wanted a very casual wedding and had asked us to dress down for the occasion. As we put on our shirts I reflected at how great we were together Timmy and I. We really complimented each other in so many ways and I loved it when he helped dress me because I knew I would look so fantastic when we were done and I was so right. We were awesome as we stood there looking at each other slipping on our sandals. Timmy came over to me and brushed my hair with his hands and then I did the same to him. I was aware that Philip had been taking some photos of us dressed. From buck naked to fully dressed.

"Damn you guys are hot stuff," Jimmy said as he and his brother jumped up off the bed to come over and admire us. We turned around for them and pretended to be on a fashion runway turning and walking the length of the room.

"OK you guys. Take your time and come down when you are ready." Timmy said as we gave each twin a quick kiss and Phillip as well. "Thanks so much for coming. It means so much to both Tom and I to have all our friends here for this incredibly special day."

"That goes for me as well. Love you guys," I said as Timmy and I turned and walked down stairs. Mike and Blackie were coming out of his room as we entered the hallway and he was looking fine as well.

"Hey Tom and Timmy," he said to us, "You look great. How do I look?"

"You look like my little GQ Man," Timmy said putting his hand on Mike’s shoulder and squeezing. Mike blushed with Timmy’s praise.

"How are Ben and Willie doing?" I asked Mike.

"They were getting dressed a few minutes ago," Mike said as he followed us to the boy’s bedroom where they were brushing their hair in front of their dresser mirror. They had shorts and Hawaiian shirts on and looked so cute and cuddly.

"Hey Timmy how do we look?" Ben giggled.

"You look awesome guys. We all look awesome. Mom and dad are going to be so proud of us today aren’t they?" Timmy replied.

"Yeah they are. I have never been to a wedding before," Willie said looking up at us.

"You know I don’t know that I have either," Timmy said, "at least that I can remember."

"Come on let’s go downstairs and see what we can do to help out. Just try and not mess around too much before the wedding OK?" I said.

"OK! OK! Tom jezz," Ben said letting his head fall down on his chest and then giggling. We all laughed and trouped down stairs where things seemed to have settled down a bit. I didn’t see Grand or Marie and figured they must be in their apartment getting ready. All the ladies who were in the kitchen turned as we walked down the back stairs and oood and aahhhed as we all entered the room. They fussed over us and made us feel good and beautiful and special.

Outside I could see the band was all set-up and everything was decorated and looking wonderful. Now we just had to wait for the guests to arrive and the wedding to start. I looked at the corner of the garage and almost fell over on my ass when I saw my friend Brad from Chapel Hill walk up the driveway with a nice looking man by his side.

"Brad. Oh shit man! What are you doing here man? It’s so great to see you." I yelled as I ran over to embrace my friend. Timmy followed and he gave him a hug as well.

"It was me Tom. I invited a few special guests just for you and it has been so hard keeping the surprise man. I have almost busted a gut. You know I can’t keep a secret very well.," Timmy laughed.

"Timmy I am so glad to meet you at last. I feel like we are old friends already and am looking forward to your moving to Chapel Hill at the end of the summer. Guys this is Jamie Butterfield." We all shook hands as Brad continued, "Jamie teaches English at Carolina and we had know each other socially for years. He was married but his wife died from cancer about 2 years ago and well to make a long story short I was in the Cave one night and he walked in looking all shy and terrified as you well know Tom and we got to talking and well other things as well and he moved in with me last week."

I wrapped my arms around this man who had been so kind to me and shown me so much about being gay and about love and commitment. I was so happy for him and for Jamie. I was crying as I said, "I am so happy man. Damn it couldn’t have happened to a nicer guy. I know you guys are going to be so happy together. Damn this next year is going to be so radical and awesome!"

"Thanks Tom. Now that we made you cry we will let you greet your other guests and talk with you later. Thanks again Timmy for calling me." Brad said as he and Jamie walked off hand in hand.

I was still crying and feeling so happy when I saw Harry and Uncle Jack and Aunt Marge coming up the driveway. They were all carrying some of Marge’s famous peach pies and Marge yelled out in her loud magical voice, "Where shall we set these pies boys?"

We went over and helped them find a place on the dessert table for the pies and then we all hugged Harry and introduced him around the crowd which was getting bigger and bigger by the minute. Harry was his usual quiet and reserved self as he greeted us affectionately.

"Timmy thanks for calling me and inviting me to come up. I don’t get away enough and seem to always be at the camp ground. And by the way everyone down at the beach says hello and tells me things just aren’t the same since you guys left. Apparently you really made an impression on everyone and were the life of the party from what I hear!" he said in his normal loud voice.

"Thanks man. We are glad you could make it. We love you," Timmy said throwing his arms around Harry and giving him another hug. Harry turned beet red with embarrassment but seemed to be pleased as well with the attention.

Todd, Brad, and Tricia came next followed by Bev and Jessie. Then Jake, Cary and Thor came carrying more food and looking all fine and well dressed. Randy and Skip followed along with Mr. and Mrs. Frank and then some folks I didn’t know came up along with Johnny and Billy, Malcolm and Sean and Billy Bob who was looking so cute.

"Hey man I am so glad you could make it. You are looking great," I said to Billy Bob as we hugged and kissed each other on the mouth. He felt so good in my arms. I turned to introduce him to Jake and suggested that maybe he stay the night at Jake’s place that night if he could get off.

"Yeah I don’t have to be back until Monday afternoon so that would be awesome if it’s not too much trouble for you Jake," Billy Bob said. "I have been so excited about coming here. You just can’t imagine how you have changed my life since we met. It’s been so hard to concentrate on my work and I was yelled at twice this past week for not paying attention and that has never happened before. I think I really surprised my commander. Hope it doesn’t go in my permanent record or anything but what the hell!"

I looked at Billy Bob and was amazed again to see how much he looked like Carlo Festa or his other name Samuel Hermann who was a porn star from Eastern Europe. I had seen him in John W’s photo album at JUB. He and Jake began to talk and I knew that Jake would show him a good time even if they didn’t hit it off as a couple. That was just not Jake’s style right now. Love ‘em and leave ‘em was his motto for sure.

"You never know what might happen Tom. People have a way of surprising us you know," Timmy said reading my mind again.

Folks were streaming in at a steady pace now. Friends of dad’s from work and mom’s from her work and his and her life over the past 20 years. It was good to see all the smiling faces of all these people who had meant something to our families over the years.

Paul, Ethan, Megan and Lyle and Blossom came up the driveway and we gave them hugs and kisses and introduced them around. Lyle took me and Timmy aside for a minute and said, "Look guys this may be a crazy off the wall idea and you may hate it but it just came to me this morning as I was sitting on the crapper taking my morning constitutional."

We looked at him with inquisitive looks on our faces as he continued, "I want to do a service for you guys. I thought maybe tomorrow at the river just us guys. I know it won’t be official or anything but I really want to do it if you are up for it and I think God would approve and want your partnership to be blessed."

Timmy and I broke into huge grins and hugged Lyle hard almost squeezing his breath out of his body, "Guys! Guys be gentle OK. Don’t break me please!" he said laughing, "I take that as a YES!"

"Yes! Yes!" Timmy and I both said in unison. "That would be so cool."

"We could like all be naked by the river or even in the river and you could be naked but like just have your stole on," Timmy said enthusiastically. "I mean if that is OK and everything."

"Yeah cool. Oh shit yeah. But it can’t just be guys. I have to invite Bev and Jessie too!" I said.
"Look we’ll work out the details later and the invitation list," Lyle said, "I just wanted to see if you would go for it."

Timmy and I looked at each other and held hands and then hugged. "I love you so much man," he said in my ear.

"Yeah me too!" I whispered back.

Just then Ramu rounded the corner with this huge and I mean huge basket of Samosa’s his mom had made along with some bowls of different chutneys and we helped him find a spot on the food table and then Roberto and Juan followed with more baskets of homemade tortillas and other stuff from their mother. Timmy eyed all of the food hungrily and I knew he was thinking about eating and stuffing his gorgeous face with food!

"All of it man. I am going to be first in line and try it all until I am so stuffed," he said with a huge grin on his face as he once again read my mind.

I turned to see this amazing young guy walk into the back yard. God he was so handsome it was like he stepped right out of a Bel-Ami video and landed in our backyard. Who did he remind me of? Who the hell was he?

"Remember that guy we saw the other day on JUB. His name was Chris Casablanca. If I didn’t know any better I would swear it’s him but who is he?" Timmy whispered to me as we stood there opened mouthed looking at our latest guest who was glancing around the yard for a familiar face. I walked over and extended my hand in greeting. He took it and we shook. His grip was firm and his hand was covered with nice veins running up a nicely tanned arm. He was in shape. He was fine and I was feeling electric shocks from our handshake so I knew he was gay.

"Hi I’m Tom Peters and this is my partner Timmy Hamilton," I said.

"Oh I am so glad to finally meet you both. Your dad talks about you so much I feel like I should know you already. I’m working for him in his office and go to AB Tech. My name is Jonathon Martin but everyone calls me Jon." he said.

"Jon great to finally meet you. The mystery man from my dad’s office. Come on in and meet everyone. Damn my dad never told me how drop dead gorgeous you were when he was telling us about you. We were expecting some numbers geek with glasses not a GQ Bel-ami Porn Star," I said.

"Come on guys. I have never done any porn in my life. I like to look at it and wouldn’t mind posing for the right guy but the opportunity has never come up yet. But then again I am still young and I have a feeling things may be about to change in my life if I am reading your handshake correctly," he said laughing.

"Oh yes my friend your life is about ready to change forever," Timmy said. "See that guy over there with the glasses and those bookends standing on either side of him?" Timmy said nodding at Phillip and Jimmy and Billy who had just come outside.

"Yeah who is he?" Jon answered.

"Well he is our friend Phillip and he is an awesome photographer and is putting together an incredible porn web site along with us and I think there just might be a place for you if you are interested." Timmy said.

"Cool man. Just tell me when and where," Jon said grinning.

"Are you with anyone right now?" I asked.

"Naw. Not at the moment. My work and studies are just like taking all of my time. I was seeing this guy a few months back but he like moved to Kansas City or some fucking place like that. I still can’t believe he dumped me like that without an explanation or anything. So I have been seeing my five fingered friend ever since.." Jon said holding up his hand and shaking his fingers.

"Well sorry to hear that but at the same time its wonderful you aren’t attached right now. Look save tomorrow for us OK. Church in the morning and Timmy and I are getting our partnership blessed tomorrow afternoon at this great place by a river. It’s going to be awesome." Timmy said.

Jon looked at us with a weird look on his face and then after a minute of silence said, "Church. Are you sure you want me in church?"

We nodded our heads and he said, "OK then if you insist. Give me the details later. I just hope God is ready for me to enter a church. Go on now and meet your other guests guys and I will introduce myself around. Being shy is not one of my problems."

Van was pushing his dad’s wheelchair into the backyard and he was flanked by his mom and Pierre each carrying large platters of some kind of food. I went over and reached out my hand to help them with their food items.

"I am so glad you were able to make it Mr. and Mrs. Williams," I said as I leaned down and gave Mr. Williams a hug and a kiss on his bristle filled face.

His face lit up and he smiled, "Well I understand that my son didn’t think I should come or would want to come to this shindig. I guess he thinks he knows me better than he does but I still have a few surprises left in this old crippled body of mine."

"Yeah it’s easy to assume things isn’t it but I could tell when we met at your house that you knew more about Van than you were letting on," I said.

"Tom!" Van said looking surprised at my words.

"Son, it’s OK. It really is. Your mother and I have know you liked men for awhile now. It isn’t a surprise and I for one am dang tired of keeping a secret and pussy footing around it all the time. We both love you and want the best for you boy. I would have thought you would know that by now. Your friend here knows it and I could tell when he was over to our place right off. I won’t lie to you and say we haven’t struggled with it some but it’s OK." Mr. Williams said looking up at Van.

"You both knew and never said anything," Van said with surprise in his voice.

"Well son we didn’t think it was our place to say anything. We were waiting for you to tell us in your own good time," Mrs. Williams said.

Van leaned down to hug his dad and then he hugged his mom and kissed them, "Thanks guys. I guess I am so stupid aren’t I?" he had tears in his eyes.

"Yeah just a little bit," His dad said with a huge laugh for his small frail body. "Enough of this crying stuff now let’s enjoy ourselves and have a party with your friends. Come on and push me to my seat and let me meet some folks. I feel like talking!"

"Thanks Tom" Van said as he pushed his dad off and Pierre walked next to him with his arm on his shoulder.

"Damn Tom you just outed Van to his parents," Timmy said.

"Not really man. They already knew. I just said it out loud. To many secrets are not good for any family man," I said.

"You sure know how to connect those dots my man and I love you for it," Timmy said as we welcomed Susie from the grocery store that was walking up with a good looking guy next to her.

We kissed each other on the cheeks and Susie said, "Hey guys not sure if you know Matt. Matt McDowell just moved into town a few months ago and doesn’t know all that many folks yet."

We said hello and shook hands and Matt was definitely straight as straight could be. Nothing on the Queer Meter as we held hands. "I wasn’t sure what to bring so I brought some beer. We have a great supply at the store. Hope that was OK," Susie said. I told her it was and I showed her where the coolers were and they walked off together to ice it down. They looked cute together.

Mavis and Chris were next and damn Mavis was dressed to kill and dressed to strut some stuff on the dance floor later. We greeted each other and I let her pull me into a huge hug up in her ample bosoms. I liked the feeling of being squished in those huge jiggly breasts of hers. I then introduced her to Timmy and she hugged us both. God she smelled so good.

"Damn girl you smell fine and look fine today," I said grinning at her.

"Well I took a nice long hot bath and had Chris give me a rub down and now I am ready for a party and to see your lily white ass shake its stuff," she said grabbing my ass with her hand and pinching. She then reached over to pinch Timmy’s ass and said, "Damn fine ass’s you got here boys.,” and she laughed that huge belly laugh of hers.

"So are you still going to sing for us Mavis?" I asked.

"You know it honey. I am ready," she replied. I pointed out Megan and told her to get with her on the timing of her songs. She was going to sing Amazing Grace and Lift Every Voice and Sing. She and Chris headed over towards Megan.

"Hey Tom," I heard a familiar voice say as I turned around the see Walt and Brandon walking slowly up the driveway. Brandon was looking so good. Still a bit pale but at least he was here and looking good. Walt was beaming as he held Brandon’s arm to steady his steps.

"Shit man it’s good to see you up and about." I said to Brandon as Timmy and I rushed over to greet him. I turned to Walt and said, "You could have pulled up into the driveway Walt!"

Walt threw up his hands in defense and said, "I tried Tom. Tell them I tried Brandon. But this is one stubborn young man and once he makes up his mind well there is no stopping him."

"Look guys. I need to start to get back to my life and well I am feeling pretty good right now and we’ll see how it goes. I just need to take it slow and I don’t think I will be doing any dancing today but I am ready for some food and some fun." Brandon said.

I hugged him tightly and we kissed. I had tears in my eyes as I said, "I am so glad you are here and in our lives man. You are so special and I hope you know that."

"Well you guys and Walt and your brothers and grandmother are making me feel so welcomed Tom. Damn it’s hard not to smile when I am around you all." Brandon said. Just then Ben and Willie spied Brandon and came tearing over with some new knock knock jokes to tell him. They took his hands and led him off slowly jabbering away and laughing and giggling and making him feel right at home in our family. He was laughing at them and had his hand on their shoulders as they helped him over to the side to find a place to stand as he still couldn’t sit very well yet.

"How is the patient doing today," Timmy asked Walt.

"Surprisingly well. He is really recovering faster than I had ever expected considering it has only been 3 days since his attack. Mentally he is really strong and I give all the credit to you two wonderful guys," Walt said grabbing Timmy and I around the shoulders and hugging us. He had tears in his eyes as did we.

"The tears around his ass hole are really healing fast and although he can’t run the risk of ripping them open I think he will be fine if he just walks slowly and doesn’t eat too much. He has been so excited about the wedding and coming to meet all your friends and family I could hardly keep him in bed all morning. He took a shower and I gave him a small dose of pain medication to hold him through the afternoon." Walt said.

"So is anything happening on the Stevie Parks front?" Timmy asked.

"Well my friend Jim has been collecting more evidence and has found a judge to issue a warrant. They are going to arrest him tomorrow afternoon as far as I know so he has to spend at least one night in jail before his rich fancy lawyer can get him out on Monday. It probably won’t teach him a lesson but I hope maybe it does. They have found another young man who is willing to sign a complaint so that is good and Jim thinks they have a good case. I guess they would have to in order for the DA to allow them to arrest a guy like Stevie Parks." Walt said.

"That is great news I guess. Any more thoughts about what to do when the shit hits the fan so to speak and the media gets a hold of Brandon’s name and where he is staying. They are like dogs on a bone when they catch a scent of a new story. Especially one like this," I said.

"Well Jim said he can protect Brandon for a little while and there is no reason for them to know where he is staying right now and your friend Lyle had a good suggestion about Brandon maybe going down to the beach till it blows over if indeed it does blow over. I’ll miss him terribly and don’t really want to let him go but I know it’s probably necessary." Walt said.

"OK but for now let’s enjoy ourselves and this day and our folks wedding," Timmy said. It looked as if everyone was here except my dad and Timmy’s mom. Grand and Marie had come down from their apartment and were looking radiant. Grand was in her element talking with all her friends and organizing the food and the tables which looked lovely. Oh yeah I forgot Ryan, Reese and their kids who rounded the corner just at that moment.

"Hey guys. Sorry we are running late but Deacon fell asleep and we didn’t want to wake him up," Reese said apologetically.

"Hey guys not to worry. The bride and the groom aren’t even here so it’s OK. Make yourselves at home and thanks for coming. We appreciate it." I said.

"Well Tom we appreciate your inviting us. It means a lot to us to be included in your celebration today," Ryan said as he looked after Eva who had found Ben, Willie, Ethan, Blackie, and Blossom. He and Reese wandered after their kids who fell right into playing with the other children. I saw a few heads turn but no one yelled or asked for an autograph. At least not yet!

Then I saw my dad come to the back door of the house and motion for Megan to come inside. She walked across the lawn and went inside for about 5 minutes. Both she and my dad came out and walked over to where we were standing.

"Tom would you walk your dad down the aisle and stand with your brothers as his best MEN!" Megan asked me.

I was beaming as I said, "It would be an honor."

"Timmy your mom will be right out as soon as the band starts up with the wedding march and you can walk her down the aisle and give her away and then stand with Tom if that is OK?" Megan said to Timmy.

"I can’t wait to see her," Timmy said as tears started in his eyes. "Shit here I go balling like a little baby."

"Hey man it’s OK to cry. Today is all about tears of joy man. A new life is about to start today and it is so radical. I am psyched!" I said as I walked with dad down the aisle to stand in front of the platform where Megan would stand to conduct the service. It was going to be a simple service with a few hymns and Mavis singing. No Eucharist or anything. Mostly a blessing of the union as they had already gotten their civil licence down at the courthouse yesterday. I wish it was that easy for Timmy and I but our society wasn’t quite ready for that I thought turning to look at Timmy standing at the bottom of the back door steps. He looked over at me and mouthed the words I love you and held up his hand with the ring and I held mine up to him.

At that moment the band started in on the wedding march and the back door opened and Timmy’s mom came out. Soon to be my mom as well. Technically she was already my mom already. It was all so confusing. She looked radiant in her simple dress. She had some flowers in her hair and a huge smile on her face. In fact it was a grin if ever I saw one. The grin of pure love. She and dad had gotten it on this AM I was sure of that from the look on her face as well as the look on dad’s.

She smiled at Timmy as he raised his hand to clasp hers as he helped her down the stairs. When she reached the bottom of the stairs he leaned forward and gave her a kiss on the cheek and then turned to put her arm through his and walk her down the aisle. We were all turned in their direction and she was the star of this day. She radiated a light of peace and calm and Timmy was floating along beside his mom. My mom. I finally had a mother who would love me no matter what. A mother who would support me and love me and make me feel special in all that I did. I felt so at peace and looking around at all our friends and family we were all feeling that peace and well being that was permeating our back yard on this special day.

Timmy was beaming as he walked arms linked through arms with his mom who had loved him and supported him for over 18 years. She was Timmy’s rock and she was his solid foundation. She had taught him love and he shared that love with me and all those around him. He was love and it shone out from him today. I saw it every day and I was so blessed to have him as my partner, my lover, my brother, and my best friend. He was my everything and I was his and together we were going to conquer the world around us and make our mark wherever we went. We would always love each other, love our families and love our friends and do everything in our power to build them up.

They reached us at the front of the crowd. Ben, Willie and I were standing behind dad as Timmy gave his mom a kiss and then let her go stand beside my dad to start her new life. Their new life together as husband and wife and father and mother. I looked over at Grand and she was standing holding Marie’s hand and they were both crying. In fact I think everyone was crying at this point. The sun shone down on mom and dad standing there in our back yard. Timmy came over to me and we kissed each other on the lips and wrapped our arms around each other’s backs and stood there with our other hands resting on our little brothers shoulders.

We turned to Megan standing on the platform in front of all of us. She took a deep breath and smiled out at us and began the service:

"Dearly beloved: We have come together today in the presence of God to witness and bless the joining together of this man and this woman remembering that all of us are blessed in our relationships with our partners and with God. We choose the path we take and the walk we walk with God."

"We are blessed here today to have loving family and friends surrounding Alan and Alice as they stand here before me celebrating their love for each other, their love for you, and their love for their friends and especially their families. They have not taken this step lightly and are fully aware of what they are about to do. They love each other and they want to share that love with their children and with all of you gathered here today in your sight."

"Into this holy union Alice and Alan now come to be joined. If any of you here can show just cause why they may not lawfully be married, speak now; or else forever hold your peace."

Megan paused and looked around the crowd and it looked like no one was going to say anything against this marriage which was a good thing as Timmy and I would have jumped on them if they had I thought and Timmy pinched me and giggled.

"Alice, will you have this man to be your husband; to live together in the covenant of marriage? Will you love him, comfort him, honor and keep him, in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all others, be faithful to him as long as you both shall live?

Mom said, "I WILL" loud and clear.

Megan turned to dad and said, "Alan, will you have this woman to be your wife; to live together in the covenant of marriage? Will you love her, comfort her, honor and keep her, in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all others, be faithful to her as long as you both shall live?"

Dad said, "I WILL" loudly and clearly so everyone could hear the joy in his voice.

"Will all of you witnessing these promises do all in your power to uphold these two persons in their marriage?"

We all yelled "WE WILL" as loudly as we could with smiles on our faces.

"The Lord be with you." Megan said.

"And also with you" we answered.

"Let us pray. O gracious and ever living God, you have created us joyfully in your image: Look mercifully upon Alice and Alan who come to you seeking your blessing, and assist them with your grace, that with steadfast love they may honor and keep the promises and vows they make; through Jesus Christ our Savior, one God, forever and ever."

AMEN

Lyle then stepped up and read a reading from one Corinthians about love being patient and kind. Megan had told me there would be no reading from the Gospel since we were not having communion. After that was finished Megan faced mom and dad again. She nodded her head at Mavis who walked to the front of the crowd and turned to face us. She was so radiant and beautiful. So big and so beautiful. So black and so beautiful. Damn she was a lot of WOMAN I thought to myself as she took a moment to compose herself and then began to sing the hymn Amazing Grace.

I had never heard anything so beautiful in my life. Her voice was like a gift from God. It was a gift from God. The angles sang through her and she resonated a place deep inside of me with her gift of song. My body was tingling all over as she sang the words written so long ago by the slave trader John Newton.

Amazing Grace ! How sweet the sound, that saved a wretch like me! I once was lost but now am found, was blind but now I see.

‘Twas grace that taught my heart to fear, and grace my fears relieved; how precious did that grace appear the hour I first believed!

The Lord has promised good to me, his word my hopes secures; he will my shield and portion be as long as life endures.

Through many dangers, toils, and snares, I have already come; ‘tis grace that brought me safe thus far, and grace will lead me home.

When we’ve been there ten thousand years, bright shining as the sun, we’ve no less days to sing God’s praise than when we’d first begun.

There was complete silence as she let the last notes ring and die in the still quiet of the summer afternoon. We had been transported to another place with her voice and by her voice. She looked at me and smiled one of her huge smiles and then walked back to her seat. I was quivering and I felt like jelly but somehow I stood there and didn’t fall down.

Then mom faced dad and he faced her and they joined hands with each other. We all stepped forward and placed our hands on their backs and Grand and Marie joined us and soon I felt hands on my back as the entire crowd came forward to place hands on the shoulders of those in front of them so that mom and dad could feel the power and the love of this huge crowd of folks who had come for this joyous occasion. It was so unplanned and so unrehearsed and so spontaneous.

Mom was crying as was dad and most of us as well.

Mom started by saying, "Alan in the name of God and before our family and our friends I take you to be my lover, my partner, my friend and my husband. I want to be with you for the rest of my life and spend our lives together with our family making their lives and our own the best they can be. I want us to be generous with the poor and with each other as we learn to live together. I want to welcome all into our home and into our hearts and show our love for all we meet as we see the face of Jesus wherever we go. That is my wish for you and for me."

Dad took a deep breath and said, "Alice, in the name of God and before our family and our friends I take you to be my lover, my partner, my friend and my wife. I want to be with you for the rest of my life and spend our lives together with our family making their lives and our own the best they can be. I want us to be generous with the poor and with each other as we learn to live together. I want to welcome all into our home and into our hearts and show our love for all we meet as we see the face of Jesus wherever we go. That is my wish for you and for me."

Then they let go of their hands and I saw dad reach in his pocket and pull out the rings. He gave them to Megan who held them up for us all to see as she said, "Bless, O Lord, these rings and make them a sign of the vows these two people have just made in our sight and yours. Help them to always know your love and their love when they look at these rings on their fingers and to know that everyone gathered here today will support that love fully and unconditionally."

Megan then handed mom a ring which she took and slipped over dad’s finger as she said, " Alan, I give you this ring as a symbol of my love for you and for your children, and with all that I have, and all that I am. I promise to love you forever and a day."

With those words I started to ball and Timmy did as well. We held each other and felt the electric shocks of love coursing through our bodies and into their bodies through our touch. From the crowd behind us through us to them.

Dad then took a ring from Megan and repeated the same vows that mom had just made. They continued to stand their looking deep into each other’s eyes holding hands as I could hear sobs of joy from those behind me and from Timmy standing beside me and even from Mike, Ben and Willie.

Megan clasped both their hands in hers and smiling said so that everyone could hear, "I now pronounce these two people lovers, friends, and partners for life. Those whom God has joined together let no one put asunder."

AMEN.

"Now let’s hear it for Alice and Alan!" Megan said joyfully. "And let us pass the peace!"

We all started to cheer and yell and clap as dad leaned forward to kiss his wife and she leaned forward to kiss her husband. Timmy and I kissed and I could see everyone that had a partner was locking lips and those that didn’t were kissing and hugging those next to them and then we were all kissing and passing the peace and loving one another. I hugged mom and dad and the boys and found myself hugging and kissing everyone I could find. That lasted for about 10 or 15 minutes and finally we all got back in some sort of order as Mavis stepped back up to the front to sing a final song before the festivities began.

Again her voice was true and clear as she sang with all her might and from the bottom of her soul. Damn that woman could sing. I knew this song was not really a wedding song but I had heard her sing it before and I loved it so much. It was called "Lift Every Voice and Sing" and was also known as the Black National Anthem. Since it was a song about oppression and breaking free of that oppression and from the oppressors I felt it would be an OK choice since so many of us were gay and gays were definitely an oppressed group in our society and in most societies around the world.

"She is incredible Tom. Thanks for asking her to sing for mom and dad. What a wonderful present for all of us," Timmy whispered in my hear as we all stood silent listening to the words of her song.

"Life every voice and sing, Til earth and heaven ring, Ring with the harmonies of liberty; Let our rejoicing rise High as the listening skies, let it resound loud as the rolling sea. Sing a song full of the faith that the dark past has taught us; Sing a song full of the hope that the present has brought us; Facing the rising sun Of our new day begun, Let us march on til victory is won."

"Stony the road we trod, Biter the chast ‘ning rod, Felt in the days when hope unborn had died; Yet with a steady beat, have not our weary feet Come to the place for which our fathers sighed? We have come over a way that with tears has been watered; We have come, treading our path through the blood of the slaughtered; Out from the gloomy past, Til now we stand at last Where the white gleam of our bright star is cast."

"God of our weary years, God of our silent tears, Thou who hast brought us thus far on the way; Thou who hast by thy might, Led us into the light, Keep us forever in the path, we pray. Lest our feet stray from the places, our God, where we met thee; Lest our hearts, drunk with the wine of the world, we forget thee, Shadowed beneath thy hand, may we forever stand, True to our God, true to our native land."

When Mavis had finished there was a few moments of absolute dead silence once again. No sounds of birds or animals or dogs barking. No sounds of traffic in the distance. Just sweet silence. I saw dad and mom step to the front and up on the little stage and turn to face us all. They each were wiping tears from their cheeks as they stood there in the sunlight with their arms around each other.

"Alice and I want to thank each and every one of you for coming here today to join with us in this celebration of our new life together as a family. This is so special for both of us and we also want to remember those who were invited but could not be here for one reason or another. They are here in spirit and we appreciate all your love and the wonderful feelings of joy that we received from each of you as we said our vows." he took a deep breath and went on.

"I especially want to thank my mother Alma and her wonderful partner Marie who has come back into her life after so many years apart. I wouldn’t be here without my mom’s continuing love and support over the years and I want her to know how much I love and appreciate everything that she and my dad did for me over the years. She was my rock and my light in the darkness that was my life just a few short weeks ago."

"Of course I would be remiss if I did not thank the two guys who made this all happen," At this point dad choked up and started to cry and had to take a few minutes to compose himself before going on, "All of my sons are special and they are all important but two of them showed me that love was indeed possible and that if I reached for the stars I could find my true love and bring her here to live with me and with us to make a family. Tom and Timmy if I had a glass I would raise it to you both and salute you and your love for each other which has in turn allowed me to find my true love," he said again. He broke down again and mom was crying as well. Timmy and I were teary eyed as we went up on the stage and hugged them and everyone cheered and yelled our names.

"TIMMY! TOM! TIMMY TOM!" over and over again.

"OK! OK! Thanks to you all," I said at last. "Let’s party down now and have some fun. Thanks to you all for helping set this up and for those who brought food and prepared food, and carried chairs and tables and arranged flowers and everything else that went into making this day special. WE LOVE YOU ALL!"

I turned and kissed Timmy letting my tongue go deep inside his mouth and holding his head tightly in my hands. We looked out over the crowd as the band started to play a tune and folks found their way to the coolers of beer, wine, sodas and water. Sounds of laughter and conversation filled the air. Kids were running around playing with the dogs. The ladies from the church had begun to bring out all the platters of food from the kitchen and the dining room and the tables looked like they might collapse under the weight of everything. It all looked and smelled so good.

As we made our way through the crowd we stopped to talk and say thanks and hug and kiss our friends. It was so special and I felt so high. Like I was floating in a sea of love supported by everyone around me. I found Brandon and Walt on the edge of the crowd and Brandon looked a bit peaked and tired but he was smiling and I saw tears streaking down his lovely cheeks.

"Thanks so much for coming man. Are you doing OK?" I asked him.

"I hurt pretty bad man but it’s worth it Tom. I am just so happy. I had no idea people could be this happy and that no one here gives a flying freaking fuck if I am gay or straight or what I may be. Thanks for saving me. You will never know what you did for me when you said hello last Wednesday night. I probably would have...well I don’t even want to put that thought into words," he said.

I hugged him and we kissed briefly and then I said, "Look Brandon don’t over extend yourself. We want you guys to be part of our commitment ceremony tomorrow out at the river. I’ll make arrangements so you can drive down there but Timmy and I really want both of you to come if you feel up to it. It’s going to be way cool man and we are going to do the service with everyone in the nude except Lyle will be wearing his stole. Do you think that will be OK?"

Brandon looked at Walt and then back at me, "Oh shit yes that will be so cool. My body may look battered and bruised but I don’t think I could miss that especially since I want to make

some vows to Walt if that is OK. I don’t want to horn in on your ceremony or anything but it would be cool to be able to say what I feel in front of everyone and feel their support and their love for us."

"That would be awesome dude," Timmy said excitedly. "Shit we can get Lyle to bless anyone who feels like they are ready and we can all stand up there together at the same time. Oh fuck yes! What a freaking radically awesome idea!"

"That will be cool man, Randy and Skip, Thor and Cary, Malcolm and Sean, Johnny and Billy and anyone else that feels the call." I said.

"OK great guys but now it’s time to eat something before it’s all gone," Timmy announced. "We can work out the details later. I’ll ask Uncle Jack about it and set everything up and we can start inviting everyone."

We all headed over to the food tables. I got a bottle of water and drank it down in a few short gulps and then found another before joining Timmy in the food line. I saw everyone talking and having fun and eating and drinking and just having a good time.

Just then I felt someone breathing down the back of my neck and two hands on my shoulders and heard the words, "You fucking bastard. You went and did it now didn’t you? You with your connections." It was Jake and he then started to giggle as he continued to whisper in my ear, "I was quite happy just being Jake the free agent. Jake the free spirit. Jake the cock sucker supreme and you had to go and invite that guy over there. Fuck me man I never thought it would happen to me but I am head over heels in LOVE man. It’s love at first sight and I don’t even believe in love at first sight. You can ask anyone. I don’t believe in it. I never have and never will. No if’s ands or buts’. Oh shit man tell me everything you know about him before I go fucking crazy man."

I turned around and looked at Jake’s gorgeous face. He was in love and you could see it written all over his face and in his eyes and through his beautiful smile. "Oh hot damn this is so fucking radical man. I don’t really know much except he works for my dad and goes to AB Tech and is hotter than hell on a summer day. He wants to pose for Phillip and get on our web site. I think dad said he is 22 and a senior and apparently dad wants to take him on as his new associate when he graduates. He sounds smart and he looks hot! Timmy and I think he looks just like that Bel-Ami porn star Chris Casablanca. What do you think?" I said.

"Yeah that is who it is. I have been trying to remember who he looks like. Please! Please! Introduce us man. I really need to meet him and go down on my knees and beg him to let me suck his cock. Shit did I just say that? Me Jake the one who never chases but is always chased. Damn I must be in love." Jake said excitedly. I had never seen Jake like this before.

"Sure let’s go man. You can use our room if you want to. Just remember to latch the door when you go up and don’t take too long." I said as I grabbed Jake by the arm and walked him over to where Jon was standing talking with one of dad’s clients. I waited until I saw there was a break in the conversation and then interrupted and Jon said his goodbyes and walked over to us. "Uh Jon I would like to introduce you to a friend of ours. He goes to Tech as well and works over at Murphy’s Pizza. Jon this is Jake and Jake this is Jon."

"Hey man. I think I have seen you around campus." Jon said sticking out his hand and smiling his beautiful 100 watt smile at Jake. Jake was absolutely stone speechless as he stood there looking at Jon, with his mouth dropping open and this goofy glazed look on his face, while shaking his hand up and down like a stupid person I still can’t believe he dumped me like that without an explanation or anything. Jon laughed and said, "is it something I said or do I smell bad or cat got your tongue?"

It was so cute seeing Jake completely caught off guard by this charming guy. Jake who was always on top. Jake who was always out there and here he was just like the rest of us. Unsure of himself. It was so refreshing. I clapped Jake on the back and moved my hand like a ventriloquist would for his dummy and said in a squeaky voice trying not to move my lips, "Hi my name is Jake, and I really want to spend some time with you alone up in Tom and Timmy’s room. I would love to suck your hard cock and let you taste my wood as well."

"Well OK! That sounds like a fucking plan to me man! How about you lead the way or will I have to carry you like a dummy?" Jon said smiling as they continued to shake hands.

Finally Jake snapped out of his stupor and said, "Oh shit man I am so embarrassed. Sorry. Yeah let’s go before I burst man," Jake said taking a hold of Jon’s arm and leading the way to the house. Jake turned to look back at me and said, "Thanks a million Tom." I smiled at their retreating backs and thought about what a nice couple they made. Two absolutely drop dead gorgeous guys. I wondered to myself if they could have a thing or not. I mean sometimes two gorgeous guys couldn’t get it on because they both wanted to be the alpha male.

"They look great together don’t they," I heard Timmy say bringing me back to reality. "Here try some of these samosa’s Tom. They are incredible." He was standing there with his plate piled high with all kinds of different food and was holding a samosa out for me to try. I took a bite and the flavors exploded in my mouth. Cumin, saffron, potatoes, peas, and that wonderfully flaky pastry crust. Ramu’s mom was a genius.

"Oh man that is soooooo good. Thanks. What about Jake and Jon? Jake was like speechless and says he is in love for the first time in his life and he hadn’t even talked to Jon yet. It was so cute. I would like to be a fly on the wall in our bedroom for that session." I said chewing my samosa and taking another bite from Timmy’s fingers.

"They do look good together. Hey I talked with Uncle Jack and it is all set for tomorrow. He and Aunt Marge are going to be out of town visiting the grand kids but he told me where the key to the gate was and said to enjoy ourselves. So I have been telling everyone to meet us here at 1 PM and we can all drive out in a caravan with our food and beverages."

"Great man. Damn just think tomorrow we can have our partnership blessed by a priest. I mean I know how much I love you and we did do that ceremony in front of our family and friends and all but this will be so special. God I love you so much Timmy Hamilton," I said kissing him on the cheek as he shoveled more food in his open mouth.

"Oh yeah I told Mike, Ben and Willie that we were going but unfortunately they could not go this time but we would take them next week. They seemed cool about it but I didn’t want them to hear about it from someone else and get all excited about going and then have to be told NO and be disappointed." Timmy said.

"Shit you are the best man. Those boys are so lucky to have us as older brothers aren’t they?" I said grinning as I took a carrot stick off Timmy’s plate and began to munch on it like a rabbit.

"Boys we want to thank you so much for including us in the festivities today. This has been such a special day." Malcolm said as he and Sean walked over to where we were standing. Last night we had the best time with Johnny and Billy last night. We stayed up late waiting for your wonderful friend Billy Bob to arrive and talked and drank wine and laughed. You will never know how much having their friendship has meant to Sean and myself."

"So did you guys have any fun besides just talk?" Timmy said.

"Your West Virginia friend is so charming and so delightful but alas we all slept in our own beds last night and that was OK. He did regale us with stories of the mountains in that wonderful accent of his and has us all rolling on the floor with laughter. He is a very special person and I hope that you two can connect him up with someone," Sean said.

"Yeah I hope so too! We were thinking about our friend Jake but now he has gone and lost himself in love for my dad’s gorgeous assistant Jon so we are back to square one it seems." I said.

"Oh that Jon is a cutie Tom," Malcolm said. "He looks just like CHRIS CASABLANCA!" all of us finished his sentence for him and fell into a fit of laughter.

"So look guys can you come to our commitment ceremony tomorrow afternoon by the river. It would mean a lot to us and Lyle will bless your commitment as well if you want him to. Anyone who wants his blessing will be able to do it all at the same time as a group." Timmy said in between bites of food.

Malcolm looked at Sean who looked at him and they both started to tear up. Sean said, "You guys have gone and done it again. We have never had a ceremony and have always wanted one but well it just never worked out. That would be incredible and we would be honored to join you two."

"The only thing is we are all going to be naked except that Lyle will wear his stole." I said.

"Shit Tom you know us. We love to take it off as you well know. Malcolm here is a big show off and he loves to show off his big set of balls and his hairy body," Sean said laughing as he put his arm on Malcolm’s shoulder.

"Cool we are meeting here at 1 PM to drive out to the river. And of course we want you guys to come to church with us in the morning," I said.

"Great Tom. Thanks. Both of you," Malcolm said as they walked away.

We were then joined by Johnny and Billy who each had plates of food and beers on their hands. "So Sean and Malcolm told us you guys have really hit it off and had a great time last night. Thanks for putting them up and for having Billy Bob over as well." Timmy said.

"They are great guys but you know that and Billy Bob is a scream. He has us all laughing with his stories. He is so adorable. My side was hurting this morning we laughed so much. he is just so natural." Johnny said.

"And thanks for inviting us out to the river tomorrow Timmy. Johnny and I are really honored that you would think to include us and we are looking forward to having our partnership blessed by Lyle. It’s something that has been denied for us for way to long and it’s time to set things right." Billy said.

"So Walt tells us that they are probably going to arrest that bastard that hurt Brandon tomorrow sometime so they can at least keep him in jail overnight. I just wish I could be there when they do to see the look on his face and see what he has to say about what he did to Brandon." Johnny said forcibly and with anger in his voice.

"Come on now Johnny. We all want to see him punished but we need to let the legal system work and hopefully in this case it will," Billy said. "Revenge never got anyone anywhere."

"I know you are right but I still get so angry when I think what that guy did to Brandon who was so vulnerable. But for some reason he was spared and now this guy is hopefully going down because of Brandon’s courage and the courage of the other young men who are coming forward. I think once the story breaks there will be lots more complaints from guys who were just too scared to say anything before." Johnny said.

"Let’s hope so," I said. Billy and Johnny walked off and I saw Bev and Jessie talking with Cary and Thor so I motioned for Timmy to follow me with his plate food which was almost empty by this time and would need to be refilled before long. Damn my boy could eat. His metabolism was working overtime today! Every day I thought with a chuckle.

"Come on I am just a growing boy Tom. I need my food!" he said with a chuckle as we walked along.

"Hey guys are you having a good time?" I asked as we walked up.

"You know it man. When are you and Mavis going to get out there and cut a rug? I want to see you both shake your booties and give us all a dance lesson." Bev said.

"Not too long now. I was trying to let folks get something to eat first and have a chance to mix and mingle," I said. "Look Timmy and I wanted to invite all of you to our commitment ceremony at the river tomorrow afternoon. Lyle is going to do a blessing for any couple that feels they are ready to make that kind of commitment towards each other and we wanted you to be included. The only thing is we are all going to be naked and you are going to be the only women there unless you know of another couple who wants to have a blessing," I said.

"Oh Tom that would be wonderful." Jessie said looking at Bev who nodded her head. "I think we are ready. In fact we were talking about doing something with some of our friends just last night."

"What do you think about asking Jill and Marcie and maybe Lucy and Jean?" Bev said to Jessie.

"Well we can ask them and see what they say. There usually isn’t too much interaction between gay men and gay woman and maybe this can be a bridge in that direction. I for one think it’s sort of stupid but I think lots of lesbians have really been hurt by guys in their lives and can’t let that pain go you know?" Jessie said.

"Of course you guys are invited as well," I said to Thor and Cary who were standing there looking at us and listening to our conversation.

"We’re going to all hook up here at 1 PM after church and then caravan out to the river with coolers of beer, sodas and stuff and food for a picnic. Does that sound OK to you all?" Timmy asked.

"Awesome man. You guys think of everything and I can’t think of anything more appropriate for us right now in our relationship. Damn we are lucky aren’t we?" Cary said taking Thor’s hand in his and raising it to his lips to kiss it.

"Hey I don’t know if you noticed but your boy Jake has fallen head over heels for my dad’s assistant Jon and they are upstairs right now getting acquainted." I said.

"No shit. How cool Tom. That is great news," Cary said.

"Enough of all this chit chat guys but I am starving and need to get some more of this great food. Come on Tom and help me decide what I want to eat," Timmy said grinning and taking my hand to lead me towards the food tables which were considerably lighter than they had been before.

"Ramu these samosa your mom made are out of this world and Juan and Roberto tell your mom thanks for all the stuff she sent. It’s all so incredible," Timmy said as he started to pile more food on his plate.

"Yeah do you think we could come over sometime and have your mom teach us how she makes the samosas?" I asked Ramu.

"I’ll ask her but I think she would be flattered to give you a lesson. Thanks man that would be awesome. I would like for her to get to know you and see how two guys can actually be in love and care for each other. It’s all so alien to her way of thinking coming from India." Ramu said.

"Hey we know that culture all too well," Juan said. "Don’t we bro?"

"Oh yeah. We know it and are right in the middle of it. Today is so refreshing for both of us," Roberto said.

"Look guys we are having this commitment ceremony out at Timmy’s uncle’s place by the river tomorrow and we want you to be there as witnesses. Anyone who wants to be blessed can join us but we want lots of our friends there as well to support us and our love for each other. Can you make it?" I said.

"What time?" Juan asked.

"We are meeting here at 1 PM but you are welcome to join us at church at 10 AM if you want. We would really love to have everyone there as well but can understand if you can’t make that. It’s St. Peter’s Episcopal Church and you are all welcome." I said.

Juan and Roberto looked at Ramu and then smiled and Roberto said, "My mom will probably shit herself if Juan and I go to an Episcopal church but I think she will just be happy we are in church at all. It’s been awhile since we felt comfortable being inside a church. They aren’t always the most welcoming place especially Catholic ones."

"Yeah don’t we know it man but Megan is the priest at our church and her husband is bi-sexual and Lyle is a priest at a church in Rehoboth Beach and he is gay so it’s all way cool man." Timmy said as he continued to pile food on his plate. I snagged another samosa and started to nibble at it.

"OK if you say it’s OK then we’ll be there. How about you Ramu? You feel up for a trip to a church?" Juan said looking at Ramu.

"Sure why not?" Ramu said with a grin on his beautiful chestnut brown face. It was amazing how similar his skin color was to that of the Mexican brothers standing by his side. And all three of them had jet black shiny hair. But their families were from different sides of the globe.

"So who haven’t we invited Tom," Timmy said to me as we turned to walk away from the food table towards the dance floor where people were starting to dance. I glanced around the crowd and saw Mavis and Chris sitting at a table with Ryan, Reese and their family and Grand and Marie.

"Let’s see as I ran through my head to remember who we had invited and who we hadn’t. "Looks like just Phillip, Jimmy, Billy, Randy, Skip, Brad and Jamie, Van and Pierre. I think that will be 31 people if everyone shows up and I think they will." I said.

"I already asked Pierre and Van and told Phillip and the twins. What about Harry?" Timmy said.

"Well we could ask him but I think that might be over the top for him. But we shouldn’t assume that I guess. Maybe we should run it by Sean and Malcolm. I wouldn’t want to hurt his feelings and after all it was at his place where we got together so he has a very special place in my heart," I said.

Just then Randy and Skip came up to us and hugged us. "This was so cool Tom. Thanks for inviting us," Randy said as he ate some of the food off his plate. He was looking especially foxy today and I just loved looking at his beautiful muscled legs. Skip had lost more weight and was really trimming down and I was proud of him for the incredible effort he was making. I knew from firsthand experience how hard it was not to just eat everything in sight.

"Look guys we are going to have a special commitment ceremony and blessing at the river tomorrow afternoon. Everyone’s going to go to church and then meet here at 1 PM to go out for the ceremony and a picnic and we want you to be there. You’re both welcome to join in if you feel like it or just be part of the service. No pressure at all. Oh yeah and we are all going to be buck naked!" I said.

"Wow that sounds great Tom!" Randy said looking at me and then putting his arm on Skip’s shoulder and squeezing it. "How about you big guy. Feel up to tying the knot with me tomorrow in front of all our friends."

Skip had a look of incredulity on his face but also it was mixed with utter joy as he smiled and said, "Yes that would be great Randy. I love you so much and you have turned my life around." His eyes were brimming with tears as he looked to Timmy and me and continued, "Guys I know you have heard it before but thanks for connecting me with Randy. You believed in me when I didn’t really believe in myself and snapped me out of my stupid funk. Damn you know I have lost another 10 pounds since we saw each other last and Randy has me working out every day with him and I don’t mean a sexual workout either. He really is a task master and pushed me till I think I will just drop but it has been good."

"I can tell man. You are looking great," Timmy said. "But you know I’ll kind of miss some of that flab man. I know it sounds weird but it was so cool and very hot when it started to move and shake all over the place."

We all grinned and laughed at the thought of sex with Skip’s prior self. So now all we had to do was find Brad and Jamie invite them and then I could get out on the dance floor and boogie down with Timmy and Mavis and anyone else who wanted to let loose. I was looking forward to showing off my moves to the crowd.

"Oh Tom I met Brandon and he is so cool and it turns out he is a big fan of my games and already knows about lots of them and seems to be very knowledgeable so I will have no problem putting him on my design team. I can’t believe what happened to him. Shit that was so bad," Skip said.

"That is so cool Skip. Thanks for doing that. I know he will be good at helping you out," I said.

"OK man do you see Brad and Jamie anywhere?" I asked Timmy as I looked around the crowd.
"Over there Tom. Let’s ask them and then dance. I feel like I need to move," Timmy said having read my mind once again.

We walked quickly over to where Brad and Jamie were standing. They had just finished talking with Johnny and Billy and were heading back to the food table.

Brad we were looking for both of you guys," Timmy said as we walked up to them. "We weren’t sure what you plans were for tomorrow but we are all going to church at 10 AM and then meeting here at 1 PM and heading out to this incredible place by the river on my Uncle Jack’s farm for a picnic. Lyle our friend from Rehoboth Beach, who is also a priest, has offered to bless our partnership with a ceremony and will do it for anyone who wants to join us and well you guys seem like you might be ready for the next step in your relationship."

Brad and Jamie looked at each other and then Brad said, "That would be wonderful Tom. We had planned to drive back part way tonight but I think we can stay for another day."

"Great! I am sure you can stay with Johnny and Billy. They have plenty of room and have offered their house to any of our friends who need a place to crash." I said. "Now Timmy and I have a date on that dance floor over there. I hope you will join us when you are ready." I took Timmy’s hand and we walked to the dance floor. On the way Timmy placed his empty plate on one of the tables and we walked out into the middle of the deserted floor.

The band was playing a nice slow number as I grabbed Timmy and we began to dance. It felt so good to hold him in my arms and swing around the floor like we were gliding on ice. I was leading and he was following and doing a great job of it I had to admit. But then again Timmy Hamilton was good at everything he ever did. Mom and dad joined us and then other couples followed suit and soon the dance floor was full. Mr. and Mrs. Frank came out and I was truly amazed that a huge guy like Lew Frank could move around the dance floor like he did. He was as light as a feather. The band was playing slow and kind of old peoples music but after all it was my parents wedding. I had spoken with the band and knew they would cut loose in a little bit and that this was just a warm up.

Timmy and I cut into mom and dad and I danced with dad and Timmy danced with mom and then we switched. No gender roles here for us today. We were out and loving it. I saw Mavis and Chris dancing and when she looked my way she smiled with a look that said. Is this all you can do? I thought you said we were going to dance white boy!

At that moment the band started in on a much faster, much more hip number and Timmy and I cut loose. We lost some of the dancers including mom and dad at this point but then more of the younger crowd joined us as we started to move and gyrate to the sounds of the music. It felt good to let my body go and just dance and dance. I glanced over at Mavis and she was looking at me with a look that said. OK white boy that is good but it still ain’t all there is. Let’s see what you got. I smiled back at her and took it up a notch as the band began to play a bit faster.

Timmy and I danced our way over to where Chris and Mavis were dancing and she said, "OK Tom let’s see it. Come to momma!" And she held her hands out wide as I left Timmy to dance with her. She was big but she could dance and I mean she could wiggle and she could shake her bootie. Her breasts were shaking and she was laughing as I kept up with her every move. She turned around and I did too and we rubbed our asses together as we danced bringing shouts of encouragement and laughter from the crowd of watchers and other dancers.

"Oh yes that feels sooooo Good Tom. Your ass is mighty fine. Mighty fine," Mavis said laughing to me as we danced. It seemed like that dance went into another which led into another and the afternoon just sped by. I tried to dance with everyone I could see and we had some great dancers. Jimmy and Billy could really move their long thin bodies and shake their blond hair around as they danced. Even Phillip lost his normal reserve and was dancing. I saw Jake and Jon with arms locked around each other and they looked fine. The aura surrounding them was shining so I guess the sex must have been off the scale.

I remember taking a few short breaks to catch my breath and drink some water but for the most part I was just dancing and before I knew it the afternoon had just slipped into evening and I saw that some people were leaving. I saw Walt standing with Brandon over by the garage and walked over to them. Brandon was pale and I could see him grimace with pain a few times although he was trying to hide it unsuccessfully.

"Look man. You need to go home and get some rest man or you will hurt yourself. You really need to be rested for tomorrow. Come on now. You might be stubborn but I think you met your match in me my friend. You might not want to listen to your doctor but as your friend I am telling you to go home!" I said as forcefully as I could.

He looked somewhat shocked at the tone in my voice but then slowly smiled and nodded his head. He reached out his arms and I hugged him as tightly as I could without hurting his bruised and battered body. "Thanks Tom. Thanks for being my friend. I know you are right. This has been such a wonderful day. I just didn’t want it to be over. It is just so incredible to be included in your family and to know that we can really be who we are when we are here and when we are around you and your friends. It is so nice to not have to be on guard and wonder what I say or do and how it might be misinterpreted by others. That is a truly remarkable gift you have given to me and to everyone here today. I can’t believe your parent’s man and your grandmother and her friend are just awesome." Brandon said as he and Walt started to slowly walk to Walt’s car.

"See you at church tomorrow Tom. 10 AM right?" Walt said.

"Yeah but be there a bit early. Can you sit in a pew?" I asked looking at Brandon.

"I’ll try and see how it goes man and if not I have gotten pretty good at standing up." Brandon replied as they waved and continued to walk away. I watched them go. Walt was supporting Brandon and Brandon was leaning on him for that support in many more ways than one I thought.

"They do look right together don’t they?" Timmy said over my shoulder. "I know lots of folks would think Walt is way too old for Brandon but I think in this case age just doesn’t matter and they seem made for each other."

I turned to look at him and hugged him tightly loving his smell and the feel of his body against mine. This day had been perfect so far and I wondered how it would end. I felt so at peace and also so exhausted at the same time. I was looking around the yard at our friends who were all laughing, talking, dancing, and just having a good time. Straight or gay it just didn’t seem to matter today, right here in this backyard on Maple Street. I caught sight of Phillip and Billy Bob slow dancing and wondered if that was a possibility. Probably not on a permanent basis but maybe for tonight it would work.

Timmy and I walked over to the dance floor and joined in on the slow dance with each other. Our bodies were touching everywhere and I could feel an intense heat coming from Timmy as we slowly danced together as one. When the song ended I found ourselves standing next to Billy Bob and Phillip.

"Uh Tom I know you sort of set me up with your friend Jake but it seems the Gods had other plans for him and Jon tonight. Do you think it would be OK if I stayed the night at Johnny and Billy’s place with Phillip? I just don’t want to hurt Jake’s feelings or anything," Billy Bob said shyly in that cute accent of his.

"Cool man. I know Jake is cool and Johnny and Billy offered for anyone to stay with them. Brad and Jamie are going to stay there as well so you all can have a nice party over there later." I said.

"This has been great Tom and Timmy. I really needed this break. My work has had me all over the country in the past two weeks and I was ready for a few days off and some R & R with my new buddy Phillip." Billy Bob said.

"I am so glad we met at the Taylor’s place. That was such a coincidence wasn’t it?" I said.

"Yeah, but you took the initiative to make it happen man," Billy Bob said as the music started back up again and we all started to dance again.

I could see as we turned around the dance floor that the ladies were clearing the empty food platters and cleaning up the tables and trash. I knew I should probably help but I just wanted to dance with my lover, my partner, and my best friend and lose myself in his love and the wide expanse of his strong arms. I had no idea of the time but I saw dad and mom come out of the back door of the house with their bags and saw that they had changed clothes into something more comfortable.

Timmy and I hurried over to their car which Mike, Ben, and Willie had decorated with balloons, streamers, shaving cream. They were standing these wide huge grins on their little devilish faces. They were bouncing up and down on their feet and so excited with what they had done. They had asked Timmy and I for advice on what they should and should not do to the car and obviously we’re very proud of their handiwork.

Mom and dad were appropriately amused even if they didn’t feel it inside but from their reaction and their hugs and kisses for the boys they liked it. We helped them with their luggage and got it all stowed away. Everyone came over and took those little bags of bird seed that the women from the church had made and tied with little stain ribbons. Malcolm and Sean came over and handed dad an envelope with all the directions and arrangement for the B & B. Mom and dad thanked them for their part in this present and then they turned to Timmy and I standing there. I had butterflies in my stomach and could feel all kinds of energy flowing all around my body. Feelings of joy and feelings of delight and love for these two people who had found each other.

We were blessed that they had found each other and our family was doubly blessed. Mom was crying as was dad and of course Timmy and I were balling as we hugged each other and gave kisses.

"Thank you boys for everything," dad said shaking our hands at last. "Alice and I can never thank you enough for all you have done for both of us. You all have made us so proud."

"You’re both welcome. Have a great time and don’t worry about a thing. Grand and Timmy and I will see to everything. You just enjoy yourselves and relax and have some fun!" I said.

"Do you need any protection dad and mom?" Timmy said laughing and grinning. "I think I have a few to spare if you need some."

"Yes, son I have packed plenty of that and I am sure they have a drug store nearby just in case we should run out." Mom said. "I can’t believe I just said that to my sons. Oh lord what has happened to me?"

We started to throw the bird seed at them and then they got in the car and drove off down the driveway with many of us following after yelling and shouting behind their car. It was good to see them drive off together and I hoped they had a good drive. I threw my arms around Timmy on one side and Phillip on the other who had his around Billy Bob who had his around Jimmy who had his around Billy and we walked back into the backyard to start the clean-up process.

The men from the church were already breaking down chairs and bagging trash and the ladies were cleaning up and wrapping leftovers with plastic wrap and putting stuff away in plastic containers. All of us jumped in and began to help out and within a very short time it was all done except for the stage and tents which Juan and Roberto would pick up on Monday. I was glad that all of our friends had stayed around to help out.

We all went over under the huge old Maple tree and sat down to relax. Those drinking beers cracked themselves one more and a few joints were started around for those who wanted to indulge. I lay on the ground with my head on Timmy’s legs and looked up at the evening sky. I heard someone say that it was around 8:30 PM and wondered where the day had gone. Timmy ran his fingers through my hair and over my forehead and I heard the mumbles of conversation around me. There were a few jokes and some laughter at some of the stories being told. I felt so at peace and hoped that everyone else did as well.

I was looking up at the sky when my view was interrupted by three smiling faces of my little brothers looking down at me and at Timmy.

"Timmy do you think you could read some to us?" Ben said.

"It doesn’t have to be much and we can get you a flashlight if you need one." Willie said.

"Please! Please!" Mike pleaded.

"Sure I would love to read to you if no one else minds," Timmy said and I heard everyone yell for him to please read.

I sat up and Ben handed the book to Timmy who took it and got up to move to a place next to the tree so he could face everyone and everyone could hear him read. Everyone was there including Grand and Marie and Ryan, Reese and their kids had stayed till the bitter end. Uncle Jack, Marge, and Harry were there as well as others I didn’t know. They were all in for a treat. Timmy set the stage and gave a short synopsis of the story so far for everyone before he took a deep breath and started to read.

Instantly we were all transported to a land far away with all the animals from Redwall Abbey. There was ferocious battle tonight with the mean and nasty weasel and rat army but the good animals were victorious in the end and celebrated with a huge feast. I loved the descriptions of all the food and drinks they had at their celebration party and Timmy loving food as much as he did made everything sound so delicious and tempting and even I was hungry as he stopped reading.

For those who had never heard Timmy read there was silence and for the rest of us there was silence. We held that silence for about 5 minutes until Jake started to clap and then everyone was clapping and cheering. Timmy was actually blushing from all the attention even though he was so used to being the center of it all. It was so cute and just made me love him all the more. He handed the book back to Ben and Grand and Marie herded the boys off to bed after they had said goodnight to the crowd and given and received lots and lots of kisses and hugs from everyone.

I stood up as Ryan and Reese picked up their little ones and came over to say goodbye.

"You know Tom, Reese, and I forget how wonderful it is to just be around normal everyday folks. We both do love what we do but we hate all the hype that surrounds what we do. I know that sounds two faced but its true never the less. We both thank you and Timmy more than you can ever know for the gift of your invitation today. It was so wonderful and all your friends are awesome. We had the best time," Ryan said.

Reese gave me a big wet kiss, "and that goes triple for me. Your little brothers and Ethan were wonderful playmates for our kids. Thanks to both of you. Thanks to all of you for just letting us be real people for one afternoon and forget all that Hollywood star crap."

I watched them walk off into the evening as I was surrounded by these huge arms and I could feel the soft breasts of Mavis and her unique smell as she hugged me to her chest and laughed, "Boy you showed me some moves. Damn I wish I was younger and could get me a piece of your fine white ass but seeing as I am an old lady I will just have to settle for this black ass right here," she said as she grabbed Chris by the ass and squeezed making him jump in the air. "Oh I am so horny my man I could just eat you with a spoon and I might just do that when we get home. You are going to be walking funny tomorrow I can guarantee you that."

"Sounds good to me," Chris laughed as they walked away with Mavis singing a tune. Damn she had a great voice and they were so perfect together.

Van came up next pushing his dad with his mom and Pierre following behind. "Son, we had a wonderful time and thanks for getting this hard headed son of mine to finally tell us he was gay. I guess we should have said something first but well it is all water under the bridge now." his dad said to us.

Van laughed and said, "If I am hard headed just remember who I inherited that from."

"Your mother I am sure," his dad said as Mrs. Williams smacked him lightly on the head.

"You boys are always welcome at our house. I hope you know that and my husband and I thank you for what you have done for our son. I have never seen him so happy in many, many years. You and your friends are all so nice and welcoming and I especially thank you for getting Van back in church." Mrs. Williams said.

"Speaking of which we will see you guys tomorrow morning right?" I said looking at Pierre and Van.

"We will be there. I am not much for church but Van says that Megan is a wonderful preacher so I guess it won’t hurt me to get some religion," Pierre said.

They walked across the lawn and down the driveway. They were followed by Malcolm, Sean, Johnny, Billy, Brad, and Jamie who all hugged us.

"This was a great day. What a wonderful celebration Tom and Timmy. We’ll see you tomorrow." Johnny said. "We are so happy we have extra space at our house for your friends."

"Yeah that is so nice of you to offer your house," Timmy said.

I took Malcolm aside and asked him about what he and Sean thought of inviting Harry to our ceremony. "Wow, Tom that would be so nice but I think it would be more than our old and very dear friend could take. I mean he knows about Sean and I but he doesn’t really like to talk about it. But you know one thing I learned from you and Timmy is that I should assume anything so what the hell I will ask him straight out and see what he says and leave it up to him." Malcolm said walking off to find Harry.

Billy Bob and Phillip came up then and I saw that Phillip had run upstairs and gotten his bag. "Hope you don’t mind me leaving tonight guys. I will miss our evening show but I think Billy Bob has something special planned for me that includes uniforms he says." Phillip told us with a huge shit eating grin on his face or maybe it should be called a cock eating grin because who wants to eat shit and would you be grinning if you had just eaten shit?

"You guys have fun and we’ll see you tomorrow at church," Timmy said and then he looked at me and smiled, "I think I would rather eat cock than shit any day of the week good buddy."

"Damn you did it again lover boy," I replied hooking my arm around his head and tousling his hair as he squirmed and giggled.

Next to leave was Megan, Ethan, Lyle, and Paul. Ethan was asleep in Lyle’s arms with his little head laying on Lyle’s shoulder.

"Megan thanks for the service today. It meant so much to our folks to have you here. It was really beautiful," Timmy said to her.

"Well Timmy they are both special people and both of them deserve the best life has to offer and I have a feeling that is just what they are going to get from now on out. I hope you know just how awesome your family is and how much all your friends look up to you both. You both are such good examples of how life should be lived. And Mavis can really sing can’t she. I invited her to come to St. Peter’s sometime and sing with our choir and maybe even bring her choir to our place to rock the house," Megan said.

"Well they would do that but I think folks would like it and it would be good for the community," Timmy said.

"Thanks for that compliment Megan. I hope we don’t overwhelm your church tomorrow. We’re going to have about 30 or more folks there I think." I said.

"Bring ‘em on. I say the more the merrier and there’s always room for one more in our church and everyone is welcome." Megan said with a laugh.

"See you all tomorrow. I’ll work on the service for tomorrow afternoon." Lyle said.

"Yeah everyone is so excited. It’s going to be awesome man." I said as they walked off into the darkness of this warm humid summer night. The stars were out and it was so peaceful and somewhat quiet now. Randy and Skip were off next and they were followed by Ramu, Juan and Roberto who were all leaving together for a little party at Skips place.

Jessie, Bev, Todd, Brad, and Tricia left together and thanked us for the great day.

"I hope it’s OK if I just bring our other friends tomorrow if they can come. We are going to go home and call them now and see if they what they say." Bev said.

"No worries girl. If they can come fine and if not that’s OK as well just make sure you and Jessie are here and ready to go. I don’t want you guys to miss the ceremony." I said.

Last but certainly not least were Jake, Jon , Cary and Thor. Jake seemed to be fairly inebriated and I said, "Are you guys OK to drive home? We don’t want anyone getting stopped leaving here."

Jon said, "It’s OK I only had one beer Tom and Cary is going to leave his car here and pick it up tomorrow. It was so wonderful to finally get to meet you guys and to get in touch with Jake. Damn I can’t believe we have missed each other all this time at Tech."

"Well we are going to make up for all that lost time my friend and I am going to wear your cute ass and your gorgeous cock out and hopefully you will do the same for me." Jake said draping his arm around his newly found friend. "Damn guys you should see him naked. He is a sight man!"

Both Cary and Thor were looking a bit under the weather as well and I was glad that Jon was driving them all home. Otherwise it would have been Timmy or I doing the driving.

"This was awesome Tom and Timmy. We had the best time today and the food and the music was just out of this world," Cary said weaving a bit on his feet as he talked. "I am sorry I had a few too many beers. I don’t usually do that but somehow today I just didn’t keep track of what I was drinking."

"I think it was all my fault Cary," Thor said. "We Germans are just used to drinking more than you Americans. But I will take you home and get you in bed and give you a nice back rub and suck your cock until you go to sleep."

"That sounds like a great plan to me. Let’s go," Cary said as he leaned against Thor and they walked down the drive. Cary was stumbling a bit and I was glad that Thor was here to take care of him. His head would probably hurt in the morning and I wondered sometimes why people drank too much.

"See you all tomorrow guys," Jon said as he and Jake walked off after Thor and Cary.

"Well that’s everyone except us and the twins Tom," Timmy said. The twins were over at the coolers getting one last beer before we headed upstairs. We could take the leftovers to the picnic tomorrow and one thing was for sure they would be good and cold. Everything looked straight in the back yard as we all headed inside to say goodnight to the boys if they were still awake. Grand and Marie were just coming down the back stairs to the kitchen as we came inside.

"Well we got the boys down and Ben and Willie fell right asleep. Mike is still awake if you would just peak your head in and say good night to him. I think he was waiting for you," Grand said.

"This was a special day Tom and Timmy. I want to thank you for the way you have welcomed me into your family," Marie said.

"You are welcome but you know we couldn’t do anything different. Are you guys sleeping in mom and dad’s room or in your apartment?" I asked.

"I think we should stay upstairs just in case the boys need something don’t you?" Grand said.

"Yeah that will be great. We are having a big picnic out at the river tomorrow. Do you think there are enough leftovers for us to take out there?" Timmy asked.

"Oh land sakes Timmy! There is tons of food left over boys and you are welcome to as much as you can haul and eat," Grand said with a laugh. "We will help you pack it up tomorrow."

"Thanks for everything Grand," I said. "Looks like we may have 30 extra folks for church tomorrow so save us some space."

"I am so pleased that your friends will be joining you at church Tom. That means a lot to me and I am sure it does to you as well." Grand said as we kissed and hugged each other before heading upstairs. She was my rock. She was my special person and she was the reason I was a sane as I was and was still around to be who I was. Jimmy and Billy went up to our room while Timmy and I looked in on Ben and Willie who were sound asleep and softly snoring. We went over and brushed the hair off of their foreheads and gave them kisses and backed out of the room.

Mike was awake and reading a book and both he and Blackie looked up as we came into his room. He smiled at us as Timmy and I walked over to his bed with one of us on each side. We sat down and I petted Blackie.

"So big guy how are you doing?" Timmy asked.

"Great guys. It was a awesome day. I had a great time seeing everyone and playing and showing Blackie to all mom and dad’s friends. I really like your mom Timmy and can hardly believe she is now my mom too! It was fun having Ethan, Eva and Deacon here." Mike said with enthusiasm in his little voice.

"Yeah mom is pretty cool Mike. She has always been there for me and I know she will do the same for you. Just ask her anything and be straight with her all the time. She can take what you have to say and believe me she will listen to you." Timmy said as he stroked Mike’s head.

"We’re lucky aren’t we Mike?" I said.

"Yeah and thanks for not treating me like a little kid all the time. I know I am small and I am little but I want to know what’s happening," Mike said.

I laughed and said, "That is a deal. We will be straight with you. Now put your book away and let’s get some shut-eye."

Mike leaned over and put his book on his bedside table and then snuggled down in his bed under the covers. "Can I ask you a question?"

"Sure Mike shoot," Timmy said.

"Well I know we can’t come to the river tomorrow but can I ask why?" Mike said.

"Sure you can ask why. Lots of the big guys are going as well as some girls we know and we will doing stuff together without any clothes on that we think you are not ready for. You’re just not old enough yet. I know that is probably not much of an answer but it’s what I can give you right now," I said looking him in the yes.

"You aren’t going to wear any clothes! Gross! I am glad we aren’t going then. It’s OK," Mike said smiling up at us and shutting his eyes.

Timmy laughed and then leaned down to kiss his forehead and then I did the same and we walked to the door and turned out his light and looked at him lying in his bed. We backed out of the room and closed the door almost all the way and then walked to our door and latched it behind us as we made our way up the attic stairs. I was beat. Feeling good but exhausted.

Timmy and I made our way to our bathroom where we stood and took a leak. It felt good to just stand there and pee and pee and pee. After shaking our cocks to get all the drips out we brushed our teeth and then cleaned up the bathroom, turned out the light and walked to our bedroom where we could hear the new Carol King CD, The Living Room Tour Concert playing on the stereo and the twins lying naked on our bed smoking a joint and drinking a beer.

Our bedroom felt good and the vibes were so positive as Timmy and I stripped out of our clothes and walked over to the bed standing there looking down at our lovely roommates for the evening.

"Looks like it’s just you and us," Jimmy said with a dope smoking grin on his beautiful face.

"My brother and I have been laying here thinking about what we could do tonight and more importantly what we could do to you and we think we have come up with the perfect solution," Billy said as they both jumped up off the bed.

"We want you guys to lay down on the bed and let us give you both back rubs which will of course turn into front rubs and then they will turn into the best freaking blow jobs you have ever had. But first let’s work out a bit and do some push ups to get our bodies limber up and the blood flowing. That is if it is OK with you guys?" Jimmy said.

"Cool beans," Timmy said as we all walked to the center of the room and formed a kind of star with our heads in the center and fell to the floor and began to do sets of push-ups. It actually felt good to work out and let my muscles strain with each push-up I did. We were all laughing and smiling and giggling at each other as we encouraged each other to do more. We did a set of 50 and then rested for a few minutes and then another set of 50 finally stopped after four sets of 50.

We stood up and our cocks were as soft as they could be and our faces were a bit red and strained but we were smiling and I know that I felt good and I assumed the others felt as good as I did. We shook our arms to limber us up and then Jimmy said, "OK now you two go over and lay down on the bed and get ready for an awesome back rub. My bro and I can really give good back rubs. Our fingers are like magic man."

Timmy and I were in no position to argue with our two gorgeous friends so we went and lay down on the bed holding hands and facing each other. Jimmy kneeled down on my side and Billy on Timmy’s side and started to work their magic on our backs and muscles. I was drifting off and feeling wonderful. It was like I was floating on a cloud of peaceful feelings as I remembered the day and all our friends and my love for Timmy, my love for my family, my dad and my new mother and all the many blessings I had. I thought about each of our friends and their lives and I prayed for them all. I thought about tomorrow and what would happen and the river and our commitment ceremony.

I could feel Jimmy’s magic fingers as they went up and down my back, over my ass, into my ass crack, up and down my legs and into my thighs. He was everywhere and he was right his fingers were magic. I had my eyes closed but opened them to look at Timmy. His eyes were closed but he opened them and smiled at me and mouthed the words ‘I love you Tom.’

I mouthed the same words back at him and then heard Jimmy say, "Now turn over guys, and let us do your fronts."

"Damn you are fucking amazing man. Your fingers are magic. I have never had a back rub like that." I said looking up fondly at Jimmy. I glanced down at my cock which was hard and sticking up in the air begging for some attention which it would get in a very short time.

"Yeah that was awesome. I was like floating on clouds man," Timmy said.

"Well if that was floating get ready to do some soaring guys," Billy said as they began to work on our chests and nipples and abs making us groan and moan and our chest muscles tighten and contract with each touch of their magical fingers. Timmy and I were still holding hands and we squeezed each other tightly as we let the twins have their way with us. Up and down our bodies they went from our feet to our thighs to our abs up to our hard erect sensitive nipples to our necks and then back down and back up.

Before I knew what was happening I could feel my cock entering Jimmy’s warm wet moist mouth and his tongue flick at my sensitive cock head making me cry out with an animal pleasure known only to a man having his cock sucked on. Damn this was it. This was the ultimate pleasure someone could get or someone could give to another man. I was in heaven as I squirmed on the bed letting Jimmy work on my cock with his hand and his mouth.

I felt so drunk with a happiness and a passion that did not come from alcohol or drugs but from pure unadulterated love for another man. It was so intense and I was muttering my love for Timmy and for Jimmy over and over as the brothers worked on our cocks and balls. Heat was shooting throughout my body with such force that I thought I might just explode. It was so potent and so sexual and unlike anything I had ever experienced before. I never wanted it to end. Jimmy was so tender and so kind and so loving. I never wanted this to end.

My desire seemed to grow with each passing minute and I could feel electric sparks shooting into my hand and up my arm from Timmy’s grasping of my hand. And then it was almost over. I knew it would end and I willed my body to not succumb and to not let me have an orgasm. Oh I willed myself to hold on and I clenched my abominable muscles as hard as I could to prevent my ejaculation from exploding out of my hard cock but I also knew it was no use. I felt the ropes of cum coursing up and out of my balls shooting up with lighting speed up through the interior of my hard erect shaft and out the tip into Jimmy’s waiting and receptive mouth. He eagerly drank each load as I shot over and over again seven times in all. Each shot happened with such force that it lifted me off the bed with a grunt and I squeezed Timmy’s hand harder and harder thinking I might crush it in mine as he squeezed mine in his and I heard him make the same sounds as I was making. We were in synch and in tune with each other.

I fell back on the bed never letting go of my lovers hand as I felt myself come up for air after having experienced one of the most memorable and wonderful orgasms I had ever had in my young short life. I just lay there feeling my body come back from where it had been and opened my eyes to see Jimmy looking at me with a smile on his face and his hair hanging down on his tanned and beautiful shoulders.

"Shit that was like awesome bro. Truly radical man," Jimmy said to his brother.

"Damn we are good aren’t we my man," Billy said to his brother. "You guys just lay there and sleep OK. We’ll see you in the morning. Just dream beautiful thoughts of love and peace man."

I nodded as I was aware of them getting up off the bed. I could see their cocks were so hard. They were almost bursting at the seams. I wanted to help them out but I lay there almost helpless laying next to my lover, my partner, and my best friend as we felt the feelings of an incredible blow job! I watched as the twins came together to kiss each other and then go over to lay on their pallet and I could hear them making love and having a wonderful orgasm of their own.

I wasn’t aware of them turning out the lights or covering us with a sheet or of anything as I drifted off to sleep dreaming dreams of peace and love for everyone. What a day it had been and what a day it would be and what a life we were going to have and were having.



My Best Friend - Chapter 31 - Sunday

I came awake to the sounds of the twins gently snoring on their pallet on our bedroom floor and Timmy laying next to me in our bed. Breath in and breath out. Breath in and breath out. I was on my back and looking up at the ceiling of our room under the roof. I loved how the shadows played across the slanted ceiling and lay there watching and listening to the early morning sounds in the room around me.

I turned my head to find our clock and see what time it was. The digital letters outlined in red told me it was almost 8 AM. Wow we had really slept late today. We had been more exhausted than we realized with all that had happened to us last week. The sheet was pulled up to my nipples and I felt so good snuggled under it feeling its crisp cool feel against my skin. I slid my hand into my crotch and my dick was hard with my morning full bladder. I squeezed it and pushed it down between my legs feeling good all over as I squirmed a bit with the intensity of the combination of pain from having to pee and the pleasure of holding my hard cock in my hand and pushing it down.

I ran the fingertips of my other hand through my pubes and then down to my balls giving them a few slight squeezes. Then I trailed my fingertips slowly up out of the forest of pubic hairs up across my hard abdomen and around my navel dipping one finger tip deep inside and pushing on the skin at the bottom making me groan and clench my muscles. I then continued up across my chest and traced around my nipples making them hard.

This morning was starting out well and the day was going to be so awesome. Timmy and I would saw our vows before a priest and before our best and dearest friends. We would commit ourselves to each other in front of God and everyone. Yeah I knew we were already committed to each other and we had said our vows to each other and in front of our family but this would be different and special in a way that the other wasn’t.

I threw the sheet back off my chest and moved my legs out and off the bed sitting up and glancing down to my proud erect and very hard penis. I looked at the eye and winked and blew it a kiss as it watched me wondering what was going to happen this morning. I turned my head around and gazed at my sleeping partner who seemed so peaceful as he lay there with his head resting on his crooked arm. I could see the rise and fall of each breath and I loved him so much at that moment.

One eye opened and then the smile began and then the other eye opened and the smile was complete. "I love you Tom. I was just dreaming about you and how much I loved you and then I knew you were here and I opened my eye and you were here and oh shit my friend I love you," he said stretching himself in the bed. He drew his arm back and flipped the sheet off his prone lean tanned body exposing the entirety of its magnificence to my view. He rolled up on his side and I saw his hard cock matched mine in the intensity of his early morning erection.

Timmy sat up and then scooted over to come up against my back. He threw his arms around my chest and pressed his hard cock up against my back. I could feel its heat and its hardness as he nibbled on my neck and kissed my shoulders as his hands played with my nipples keeping them hard and erect. He slowly pushed himself against my back slowly sliding his cock up and down in the juices he was secreting all over me. This was something new and different and exciting. He gasped with the intense feelings as he slowly fucked my back with his hard cock. I felt his hot cum shoot out as he moaned my name and kissed my shoulder. His body shuddered against my back as he lost his load.

"Oh fuck me man that was so intense. Damn something new for the old scrapbook," he said.

I leaned down and he sat back and I felt him take the palm of his hand and rub his cum all over my back. I let him massage its creamy juice into and onto my skin. I stood up and turned around and held my hand out. Timmy grasped it and I pulled him up to stand there in front of me. His cock was about half hard and dripping sperm out the tip. I reached down to take the drops of cum and then raised them to my lips and drank them delighting in their tastes and texture.

We looked over and the twins were still sound asleep as we tiptoed out of the bedroom and down the hallway towards the bathroom. My dick was still hard from having to pee and having to cum but first things first as I stood in front of the toilet bowl with my lover and we emptied our bladders. Timmy arched his back as he peed and was smiling that gorgeous smile of his as the stream of yellow pee arched out of his cock and into the clean water of the toilet mixing with mine and splashing around.

"Damn that feels so good Tom. My bladder was so freaking full man," he said as he finished and shook his cock. "I was amazed I was able to cum first."

"Yeah I know. I wasn’t expecting that at all. It was so hot when I felt you shoot your hot load on my back man." I said as I took him in my arms and we came together in a tight embrace and long deep French kiss. "I love you so much Timmy Hamilton. I am so excited about doing our vows today with all our friends and having them do theirs as well. That is just going to be so awesome. I am so glad that Lyle thought about it."

"Yeah. Words can’t really describe how I feel Tom." Timmy said as he reached into the shower to turn the water on. We let the water get hot and then stepped inside drawing the curtain closed behind us as we stepped under the water and got our bodies all wet. The hot water felt good as it beat down on our chests and backs.

"Here soap me up man. I want to feel your hands on my body and then I want to feel your stiff cock rammed up my ass." Timmy said handing me a bar of soap.

"Sounds like a plan to me my lover boy," I said taking the bar of soap and starting to rub it all over his body starting with his lovely long neck. I took my time exploring each and every part of his gorgeous trim fit body. His legs, his toes, his crotch, and his beautiful bubble butt.

I had my soapy fingers stuck up his butt hole when he turned his head and said, "Damn that feels so good. Tom can I ask you a question?"

"Sure man. Anything. Anytime," I replied as I ran three soapy fingers in and out of his butt hole as he played with his sphincter muscles gripping my fingers and then letting go, gripping my fingers and then letting go.

"Do you think you will ever - like - you know get tired of me and want to be with someone else?" he said."I was speechless and completely caught off guard as he continued, "Sometimes I get so scared thinking you might leave me or that this is all a great and wonderful dream and tomorrow I will wake up in Boston or in my bed at home and none of this will have happened. I hate it but sometimes I feel it." He was crying and leaned his head against the tile wall.

I wrapped my free arm around him keeping my fingers up his butt hole. "I took a few moments to collect myself and my thoughts and then said, "Yeah I know it man. I feel those feelings too! But I know it’s real between us man and this is definitely not a dream man. Does this feel like a dream to you," I said twisting my fingers around his hole making him squirm and groan out loud. "We were made to be together and today in front of everyone we will prove it." I kissed his shoulder and then he turned his head and we kissed as I pushed my fingers deep inside of him as far as they would go.

I removed my fingers, ran them under the spray of hot water quickly and then reached outside to grab a condom which I quickly ripped open and unrolled over my hard quivering shaft covering its length with its shiny plastic surface. I hated wearing the damn things but they were so necessary in this day and age and we needed to be as responsible as we could be especially in light of the fact we were having so many sexual partners this summer. I then stepped up behind Timmy and pushed forward between his cheeks until I met the resistance of his tightly closed butt hole. I shoved my hips forward and felt my hard cock slip inside his tight hole. The sensations of his sphincter muscles gripping my shaft as I slowly pushed forward almost took my breath away. Timmy was making me work for each inch today and I was loving it. Finally my bush was tickling up against his soft yet hard and firm butt cheeks where I stopped and rested as Timmy squeezed my dick tightly with those magic muscles of his.

"Oh man I love you so much," I moaned softly in his ear as I began to thrust my hips very slowly in and out and in and out. I was trying to go as slow as I possibly could on purpose and Timmy was holding his muscles tightly closed which just intensified the fireworks going off throughout my groin and spreading all over my body.

He turned his head and we frenched for a few minutes as I continued my slow motion fuck of his gorgeous ass. We couldn’t get enough of each other’s tongues this morning as we twisted our heads and kissed each other deeply flicking our tongues against each others.

Timmy was weeping as he said, "Thanks for being here for me Tom. I never want anything more than what we have just now. To love you and be loved by you. It’s the best there is or ever could be man. Now go ahead and ream me a new butt hole man. Let me feel you. Show me your stuff big boy." He clenched all of his muscles even tighter as I began to thrust faster and faster reaching my climax and losing my load inside the condom inside his butt. It felt so good to release my spent up cream as I kept up my thrusts until I was completely drained.

I lay my head on his shoulder as he released my cock from his tight muscled grip and I backed away stripping the used condom off and depositing it in the trash.

"Oh man it just gets better and better doesn’t it?" He said as he took his hands and the bar of soap and began to wash my sensitive cocks and balls. I shivered when his hands touched me and moaned again as he made sure I was as clean as clean could be. We washed each other completely and then turned off the water and stepped outside to grab our towels and dry off. What a great day this was going to be. What a great day it had already been.

We finished up all our bathroom duties and cleaned up before heading back down the hallway to our bedroom where we found the twins sitting up in bed stretching and yawning.

"Hey guys. How’s it going?" Jimmy said in a sleepy voice.

"It’s great man and set to get even greater." I said. "Time is a wasting and you all need to get up, get your shower, and let’s have some breakfast. I’m famished."

Timmy walked over and pulled their sheet off exposing each of their erect morning pee hard cocks to our view. He laughed and leaned over and grabbed each of their hard cocks and pulled up on them. The twins yelped and followed him by standing up as he continued to squeeze and massage those gorgeous pieces of male flesh. Damn they were a sight. They were like young gods come down to earth to delight us with their beauty. Timmy dropped to one knee and started to work on Billy’s cock while I walked over and kneeled down next to him to take Jimmy in my mouth. They had obviously been working on each other when they had heard us come down the hallway because in a few short minutes they were each clasping our heads with their strong firm hands and depositing their hot loads down our waiting throats.

"Shit your cum always tastes so incredible," I said after finishing off Jimmy’s cock.

"Yeah like some wonderful food from the gods," Timmy said licking his lips and smiling. he smacked Billy lightly on his ass and said, "Now go on and get cleaned up guys."

"Yes sir. Right away sir!" they both said saluting us and then running down the hallway giggling and chasing each other to the bathroom. God they were so incredibly beautiful to watch.

"We are so lucky to have those guys as friends," Timmy said getting up and then helping me up.

"You said it man. Now what are you going to dress me in today?" I said as Timmy walked over to our dresser, opening a drawer and handed me some boxers.

"I think a nice polo shirt that shows off your pecs and abs and arm muscles, complimented by a nice pair of baggie shorts and our sandals ought to do it. Of course next to the twins we will look like dog meat but then again everyone does."

"Shit man you have never looked like dog meat in your life and you know it," I said laughing as we dressed. As we were finishing up the twins came back into the room looking all shiny and clean with their long wet hair.

"God you guys look hot," Jimmy said.

"Yeah this is going to be so cool. You guys don’t think it’s weird that Jimmy and I want to take vows along side of you guys do you? I mean we are brothers but we’re also lovers and best friends and partners as well." Billy asked.

"Shit no man. It’s cool," I said as I watched them root around in their duffle bag for some clean fresh clothes. Soon we were all dressed to kill and cleaning up the bedroom. We made the beds and straightened up the place before heading downstairs where Grand, Marie and all three boys were sitting around the kitchen table eating their breakfast. They all looked up as we trooped down the stairs and entered the kitchen.

"Well there you are. Just in time for breakfast boys. Here pull up a chair and sit down and let us get you some food. You all look like you are starving." Grand said getting up and bustling around. She had plates of eggs, bacon, toast, and grits in front of everyone before you could say Jack Rabbit and I got a bowl of granola and fresh fruit along with my coffee. The kitchen felt so good this morning as we all sat around talking and laughing and listening to knock, knock jokes. Ben and Willie adored Jimmy and Billy and the feelings seemed to be mutual. When we had finished we got up and all cleaned up the kitchen. Grand looked around to make sure everything was left in good order as we all filed out of the house.

"I packed up a bunch of the food for you to take on your picnic and we’ll get them in the coolers when we get back," Grand said to me as we walked across driveway to our cars. Ben Willie and Mike jumped in Grand’s car and Timmy and I and the twins got in his and of course we all buckled up snugly and headed out to church. I wondered how many of our friends would make it this morning but had a feeling they all would try their hardest.

We drove along and Timmy had the radio tuned to an all gospel station and we sang along to some of the old tunes as blocks went by on our way to St. Peter’s. As we pulled into the parking lot I could tell we were early but that was OK. The boys could run around a little bit outside as we waited for the group to arrive.

"Marie and I are going inside to help set-up the coffee hour Tom," Grand said as she got a tin of cookies out of the car. "We’ll try and save as many seats as we can for you and all your friends but don’t wait too late to come in please."

"I’ll try not to Grand," I said. "Thanks for everything."

Just then I saw Walt turn into the parking lot with Brandon in his car, followed by Johnny, Billy, Malcolm, Sean, Brad, Jamie, Billy Bob and Phillip and then Jessie and Bev with Brad and Tricia. Everyone was getting out of their cars and hugging and saying hello. I went over to Brandon who was looking much better than he had went he left the wedding. He had obviously rested well last night. he didn’t look so pale and wan this morning after a good night’s rest in a soft comfortable bed.

He smiled as I walked up and hugged him gently so as not to hurt him any more than he was already hurting. "How are you doing guy?" I asked him.

"I had a good night actually mostly due to the fact that Walt knocked me out completely with drugs when we got home. My butt is healing very well and I even took a dump without pain this AM so he says that is a good sign." Brandon told Timmy and I.

"He is doing very well but still needs to take it easy. Come on we had better go on in as it’s going to take you longer to walk up to the church. See you inside guys," Walt said taking Brandon’s arm and helping him up the walk.

Uncle Jack, Aunt Marge, and Harry drove up and got out of their car and headed over to talk with Malcolm and Sean. Thor and Cary drove up with Jake and Jon riding in Cary’s car and Van and Pierre followed them with Brent riding in the back. Then we had Randy and Skip, Ramu with Roberto and Juan and that was everyone in our group. I looked around and saw almost all the people who meant the most to Timmy and I. Dad and mom were missing and Lyle and Paul were inside with Brandon and Walt, Grand and Marie.

"OK everyone. I guess we should head inside before Grand and Marie send out a search party. Thanks so much for coming today. That really means so much to Timmy and I." I called out as we started to move inside as a large group. The greeters were at the door handing out the bulletins and welcomed us all with hearty greetings directing us inside where I saw Grand holding down our pews.

Bev and Jessie were right in front of us and Bev turned to us and said, "We talked to our friends last night and amazingly enough they are really excited about joining us for the ceremony. Thanks for thinking to include them Tom and Timmy," she said.

"That is so cool," I said as everyone found a place in their pews and sat down to listen to the organ voluntary. Brandon and Walt sat on the end and Brandon was able to sit down at least for a while. I looked over at him and he seemed to be fine. He looked at me and smiled his beautiful smile. I wondered what he was thinking about the arrest later this afternoon of his attacker. What would happen to that man? What would he say? What would he do? Would he spend the night in jail as the sheriff planned or would his lawyers get him out early?

Paul came with Ethan and sat in the pew right behind us and he leaned over and we shook hands and said hello. "Lyle is going to celebrate the Eucharist with Megan preaching this morning Tom," he said to me as the organ stopped briefly prior to beginning the service.

We all stood as the organ started again and sang Morning is Broken. I loved that song and of course most people knew the version that Cat Stevens made so popular. The thurifer came up the aisle swinging his thurible with its smoking incense. I liked the smell and the way the smoke floated all around the church. The crucifer and acolytes were followed by the choir and then came the Gospel Book followed by Megan and Lyle dressed in their colorful vestments and stole’s. Lyle looked so happy as he walked up the aisle. He smiled as he passed all our pews and looked over at us recognizing the huge crowd we had brought to church today which made his smile even broader that it had been.

I loved the ceremony of the Episcopal worship service. The colors, the music, the liturgy and in high church the incense. So much had been passed down through generations before which made it all so special to me. I felt so good. So content. So blessed in my life. The music and the smell of the incense transported me to another place and time and I was floating. I was brought back to earth as the music stopped and Lyle turned to face the congregation and say the opening sentences.

Blessed be God: Father, Mother, Son, and Holy Spirit.

We responded with: And blessed be God’s kingdom, now and forever. AMEN

Lyle looked radiant and he was certainly filled with the holy spirit this morning and probably full of Paul’s cum as well I giggled to myself. Timmy playfully punched my arm and ducked his head as he giggled along with me. I hoped Grand didn’t see or hear us cutting up.

Lyle read the collect for the day and then we sat down for the first lesson to be read from the Bible. Many other denominations said they were Biblically based and hardly ever read the Bible but in our church we read from the Bible every week and in a three year period read parts from every book in both the Old and the New Testaments.

After that there was few moments of silence and then the choir and their chanter sang to refrain from the psalm and we sang our response. I was actually sounding better and was starting to like my voice. I loved to hear a good chanter sing and the one today was fantastic. When the psalm was finished we had a reading from the New Testament.

Then the thurifer got the thurible ready and took it to Lyle who added more incense and then sensed the Altar and came out into the congregation with the acolytes and crucifer and the Gospel Book. More smoke filled the space in the church giving it an eerie feeling. Lyle held the Gospel Book up high and said: "The Holy Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ according to Matthew."

We replied: Glory to you, Lord Christ.

He then gave the Gospel Book to the Gospel Book guy who held it while Lyle swung the thurifer around some more. I wasn’t sure why they did that but I liked the smell and the look of all the smoke. He then gave the thurible back to the thurifer and started to read the Gospel. I drifted off as I listened to his words and hoped they would sink into my brain. When he has finished he took the book and held it up once again and said, "The Gospel of the Lord."

We responded with, "Praise to you, Lord Christ."

The I watched as they all processed back up the aisle and Lyle walked up to his seat by the altar. Megan came out from where she had been standing to the center of the transept where she stood facing the congregation while she waited for everyone to find their place.

"I say these words today in your name of Christ in hopes that they may speak the truth and give comfort to those gathered here today." she said as we all sat down and she gave us a few moments before she started to talk.

"Good morning to you all," she said.

"Good morning," we all replied.

"Many of you who know me know that I could probably be voted "least likely to get dirty." My idea of a great time in the outdoors is sitting on my deck in my backyard with a good book and my young son, who by the way loves to get dirty. But something is happening to me. I could blame this change of mind on the youth in this parish who have taught me that getting dirty or sweaty or wet is not really the worst thing in the world that can happen to a person."

"I could blame my changing opinion about getting dirty on the annual Yard Work Days here at St. Peter’s - which are fun! I could blame this change on Martha McCloud, a top notch organic gardener in this congregation who has inspired me to tiptoe forth into that world of gardening. I could blame Bobby Meadow, our resident gardener extra ordinaire, who gave me some plants this spring that I could not resist actually putting into dirt."

But I really don’t want to blame anyone. I want to celebrate. I want to celebrate how much fun I am having digging in the dirt, watching ageratum and cosmos and zinnias bloom. watching tomato plants grow taller (though a little spindly and blighted). Watching squash vines spread wider and bean plants going wild and thriving"

Megan walked around the transept area while she talked looking at different areas of the church and always moving. I loved this style of preaching and was glad to hear her words today.

"And to do this-well, I have to get off my deck and go out and dig in the dirt and sow seeds and weed weeds."

"Weeds. Even with one gardening season barely under my belt, I can tell you a few things about weeds. Jesus knows about weeds too. In fact, today’s gospel confirms something I have suspected-the writer of Matthew’s gospel says;..while everybody was asleep, an enemy came and sowed weeds..."

"Yep! That same enemy comes to my garden in the middle of the night, too!! I go home from work and weed my garden after supper...The next morning when I go out to get in my car to come to work–there they are–weeds! More weeds! (Someone has to be doing that in the middle of the night, right?!?!?!)"

"I have also learned this about weeds: Sometimes it is very difficult to tell what is a weed and what is not. I realized this rather painfully after I ruthlessly attacked some weeds with my hoe–I vigorously chopped to pieces half a row of what I thought were weeds–and then realized–oh no!!!!!–they were actually the tiny little buds of my sunflowers I planted two weeks ago—oops! My judgement of what are weeds and what are not weeds is none too good, but my wielding of a sharp hoe is exquisite."

"I think my poor judgement in identifying weeds–and being overeager to hoe and clean up the garden–I believe this is not just an individual problem, but a collective problem as well. As the Church, as a society, as a country, as a world–our record throughout history for making good judgements on the "weeds" we need to be rid of–our record is dismal. And our memory of our weeding mistakes is short, very short."

Here Megan paused again and looked around the church. Timmy reached over and took my hand in his and held it squeezing it gently. Everyone was silent as we listened to Megan and waited for what she was about to say.

"I have been painfully reminded of this recently, as reading Timothy Tyson’s newest book, Blood Done Sign My Name. This is the selected book for Carolina’s incoming Freshmen to read for their Freshmen Seminar discussions as part of orientation and my friend Tom Peters showed it to me recently. The book shares a true story about the death of Henry Morrow, a twenty-three year old African-American, and a veteran of Vietnam, who was brutally beaten to death by three white men on May 11, 1970 in his hometown of Oxford, North Carolina. Brutally beaten and then shot–in the middle of a public street–as young Henry Marrow pleaded for his life, because one of the men thought-he thought-he heard Henry speak inappropriately to a white woman."

"Those of us who are old enough to have lived through the time of the civil rights struggle–and those of us who remember when water fountains were labeled "White" and "Colored" – our memories often fail us. We have edited the harshness, the bitterness, the full blown hatred, and horror during that period of time."

Tim Tyson writes: The sugar-coated confections that pass for the popular history of the civil rights movement offer outright lies about most white American’s response to the freedom movement instead of reminding us how profoundly it challenged American practices of justice and democracy. No one, in the rosy glow of our hindsight, was opposed to this movement except [a few] potbellied, tobacco-chewing racist rednecks,,, And thank God for the federal government who in these fantasies rode over the hill like the cavalry to iron out these little difficulties on the frontier of American society. Polling data revealed that the majority of white Americans in 1963, prior to the Civil Rights and Voting Rights Acts, believed that the movement for racial equality had already proceeded "too far and too fast."

"Our memories of times of change that challenge us are not always accurate. We have a strong tendency to reinvent and polish up our history a bit, to conveniently forget that we ourselves once chased after certain weeds with sharp little hoes–or protested not when others did. We chased
American Indians off land we wanted. We imprisoned Americans of Japanese heritage who had committed no crimes. We have denied groups of people human rights over and over and over."
"Women should not be ordained to the priesthood. Jesus would not approve. It’s right there in the Bible. Over my dead body will one of those weeds-I mean women–ever stand at an altar. Oops! We were wrong. But that’s over, that’s the past. Let’s just move on. I’m sure we won’t make any more mistakes like that! What if we as human beings just plain aren’t competent to separate the weeds from the wheat? What if we make a mistake? Losing a half a row of sunflower seeds is no big deal. Losing a human being–through death or oppression–or through denied opportunity–that is what should cause us to weep and gnash our teeth."

"When I studied at Virginia Theological Seminary, we seemed to have a rather disproportionate number of students from Texas. Each Fall and Spring there is a student variety show. (Please note–it is appropriately called a variety show, not a talent show!) At one Spring Variety Show, the Texans dusted off their hats and boots and gave us a rousing rendition of the Austin Lounge Lizards’ hit song, Jesus loves me but he can’t stand you."

There was some laughter throughout the congregation as Megan said the title to the song as some of us had heard the song and remembered the verses.

"And I think our desire to "weed" really comes from that song. We might think we are going to weed to help God out–here, Jesus, let me get rid of those weeds for you, those ones you can’t stand. Or "Never fear, God! I will not let those weeds into the garden. I know your every thought, God, I know your every wish and desire." (Hmm....do you think we have that backwards??) Isn’t it odd that we somehow come to believe that it is only us who are made in the image of God?"

"I think the desire to weed comes from a much deeper and darker place within each of us–the place where the hit song is a little different: Jesus loves you but he can’t stand me. A place of our own insecurity and fear. What if I am a weed? What if I am not a yellow variegated striped zucchini or a fabulous Benary’s Mix Giant zinnia? What if I am a crab grass? Or a dandelion? Or a slug!!???"

"I think fear is our motivation–let’s get rid of those people who are different. Let’s dis that group because if we can make them look oh so bad, then we in comparison will look oh so good... Our fear is What if the weeds overgrown and choke us good plants out? Our human vision of the garden is so very small. What we seem to readily forget is to whom the garden belongs. God is a careful, wise and farmer. Regardless of how we as human beings trying to swing the interpretation, God is not about judgement and weeding out people. God is about love and reaching out to include and embrace people. All people. All made in the image of God."

"The real truth of history is that God often moves faster than us. That feeling of "too fast and too far"–that is real. But it is God who is running ahead of us, shouting back to us, Keep up! Keep up! And there is another truth. That truth is there are some weeds that need burning up. Tim Tyson tells a story from his childhood when his father, a Methodist minister took Tim and his brother on a "field trip" one night."

"He writes: I reckon we were not the first white Southerners whose daddy took them to a Klan rally, but our visit was probably different than most. One evening when I was about six,...Daddy trundled my brother, Vern, and me into [the car]. ...We rattled down Highway 87, through the peach orchards of the Sandhills, across Little River, to the county line...near Peggy’s Fish House.

Daddy stopped the car on a dirt road uphill from a big, grassy field. We watched the carloads of people arriving and looked down as they used cables to erect a giant wooden cross...we could hear the fiery speeches and see the fiery cross, a scene that took on the air of some kind of strange county fair.

But as the flames flickered below, daddy told us about racism and hatred and evil. Riding home together in the darkness, we sang "Jesus loves the little children, all the children of the world/ Red and yellow, black and white, they are precious in his sight/Jesus loves the little children of the world."

At some point, one of us asked Daddy exactly why he had taken us to see the cross burning. "I wanted you to know what hate looks like," he said.

There was complete silence in the church as she said the words Tim Tyson’s father had spoken to him so many years ago. Megan let those words sink into our brains. What a concept I thought. To see what hate looks like. Being a gay man I knew what hate looked like. I had never been beaten or ridiculed for being gay but I knew that many folks hated us because of our sexuality and I had seen them on TV and in the newspapers. Megan had really brought it home and once again made us all think about our lives and our actions.

"The weeds we need to rip out and toss in the fire are the weeds that sometimes grow in our own hearts: the weeds of hatred and prejudice and meanness and cruelty and narrow vision. We need to take a sharp hoe to our own weeds of judgement of others, of believing that everyone should look like us, act like us, and be like us. Toss all the isms and all the mean-spirited phobias into the flames–racism, sexism, homophobia...it’s going to be a big fire, folks."

"And how will we ever do this? In our baptismal covenant when we are asked: Will you strive for justice and peace among all people, and respect the dignity of every human being?"

With those words she stopped talking and looked out at us all sitting there in our pews. She looked at her husband and son and she looked at all of us knowing that we were lesbian, straight, gay, and bi-sexual. She knew we knew but she also knew that we had weeds in our lives as well that we wanted to pull and that maybe we should leave the weed pulling to God and just get on with living life with each other. What a message. This girl could preach.

I looked at Walt who was crying and Brandon was still sitting down. He had this incredible smile on his face that was so pure and so angelic and both of them had this aura surrounding their bodies which made me think once again that despite the huge difference in their ages that they were meant for each other.

Paul was sitting behind us and smiling as he looked at all of us and beyond us to Lyle up at the altar. Our friends were all smiling and I think they all appreciated the message Megan gave us today. Megan turned and walked up to the altar where she walked over to the side where Lyle was standing. Then Lyle began to recite the Nicene Creed and we all followed along.

Then one of the lay readers came out into the middle of the church aisle and began to read the Prayers of the People. He told us we would be using form VI today which could be found on page 392 of the Book of Common Prayer. We helped people find their places in the prayer book and then he started.

In peace we pray to you, Lord God.

For all people in their daily life and work;
For our families, friends, and neighbors, and for those who are alone.
For this community, the nation, and the world;
For all who work for justice, freedom, and peace.
For the just and proper use of your creation;
For the victims of hunger, fear, injustice, and oppression.
For all who are in danger, sorrow, or any kind of trouble;
For those who minister to the sick, the friendless, and the needy.
For the peace and unity of the Church of God;
For all those who proclaim the Gospel, and all those who seek the truth.
For Frank our Presiding Bishop, and James our Bishop; and all bishops and other ministers;
For all who serve God in God’s church.
For the special needs and concerns of this congregation

(Here I added my own prayers for mom and dad and their safe travel and for all those who would be traveling tomorrow who had come to visit for the wedding and I especially prayed for all those who would be making their commitment vows at the river today! I also said a quick prayer that we not seek revenge against Stevie Marks but seek justice for what he had done to Brandon.)

Hear us, Lord;

For your mercy is great.

We thank you, Lord, for all the blessings of this life.

(here again I added my thanks for all my good friends, for my loving family, for Timmy’s love for me and for Brandon and his speedy recovery.)

We will exalt you, O God our King;

And praise your name forever and ever.

We pray for all those who have died, that they may have a place in your eternal kingdom.

Lord, let your loving-kindness be upon them;

Who put their trust in you.

We pray to you also for the forgiveness of our sins.

Have mercy upon us, most merciful God;
in your compassion forgive us our sins,
known and unknown,
things done and left undone;
and so uphold us by your Spirit
that we may live and serve you in the newness of life,
to the honor and glory of your name;
through Jesus Christ our Lord, AMEN.

Then both Megan and Lyle came to the front of the altar and raised their hands and said together;

The Peace of the Lord be always with you.

And we responded: And also with you. At that point we all started to pass the peace with kisses and hugs and high fives and smiles and laughter. I tried to at least make eye contact with all my friends here today and leaned over to hug Brandon. "So glad you could come my man." I told him.

"I am too Tom. So much became clear to me today. I have never heard of anyone preach like that before. All I am used to is my father and his damnation and shame and blame game. I hated it so much but this I could get used to. Megan is awesome!" Brandon said. "But I think I need to go and stand at the back for just a little while if that would be OK. Please, you stay here Walt. I’ll be fine."

I could tell that Walt was conflicted. He wanted to go with him but Brandon had asked him to stay so he did but looked after him like a lost puppy dog as Brandon made his way back down the aisle towards the rear of the church where he turned and smiled at us and stood there. An usher came over to him to see if anything was wrong and I saw him whispering something in his ear. The usher seemed satisfied with his answer and patted him on the shoulder and then walked back to his post ready for the collection.

The congregation settled down and sat down in their pews as Megan and Lyle walked forward to the head of the chancel steps where they stopped.

"I want to welcome you all here today to St. Peter’s church where we welcome everyone to share the Lord’s supper with us. Even those weeds among us are welcome to come forward. I want to introduce my family’s really good friend Lyle Moore. Coincidentally, Lyle is a priest from St. Peter’s Church in Rehoboth Beach, Delaware and was in town for the wedding of Alice Hamilton and Alan Peters which took place yesterday at their lovely home. It was a grand celebration of their love for each other and their new life with each other. I also want to welcome all those who came from so far away to attend the wedding. All the friends of Timmy Hamilton and Tom Peters. Please make sure you say hello to these fine folks and make them feel at home during our coffee hour immediately following this service in the parish hall." Megan said.

She then asked for the offering to be taken up and we sat in our pews watching the ushers collect the money and Lyle prepare the altar for the Eucharist. The choir sang a lovely song and I sort of drifted off into space once again floating around the church on a cloud of love and good feelings as the choir sang.

When they were finished Lyle held his arms up, open wide and the ushers brought forth the collection plates which were blessed and then the elements in turn. He began the service of holy Communion and were all followed along in the prayer book making the proper responses when asked for. I loved this part of the service as Lyle prepared the table for the feast and invited all of us to come and share in this meal with him and with God and with all who were gathered here today. It didn’t matter who you were you were invited. We said the Lord’s Prayer together praying those ancient words together.

As we all filed up for communion I was glad to see that all of our friends without exception went up to the rail to receive the bread and the wine from Lyle and Megan. I raised my hands and Lyle placed the bread into it touching me and saying my name which make me tingle all the way down to my toes. I felt so at home and so at peace as I kneeled at the railing next to Timmy and Walt and Brandon who had come up for communion. Lyle said all our names one by one and then Megan followed him with the wine. Then we walked back to our pew where we sat waiting for the rest of the congregation to receive. Brandon walked to the back of the church again where he stood. He didn’t look tired at all but somehow changed and radiant.

I could tell that Walt was fretting so I reached my hand over and took his in mine and squeezed it. "It’s all going to be OK man. Don’t worry. It’s all going to be good man. I know it." I said. He nodded his head at me and gave a weak smile but I think he felt what I was feeling to and he was in love and missed having Brandon next to him. After all he had been in close contact with Brandon ever since Wednesday being his doctor, nurse, and friend. Soon they could be lovers and discover all the joys associated with having a partner to share with. I was so happy for them both.

The service ended with the post communion prayer and then the recessional hymn and choir and priests and their entourage walked back down the aisle. Lyle turned to give the dismissal and blessing.

"Peace be with all of you today and always!" he said in a loud voice.

"And with you too!" we all said loudly in unison.

Everyone started to get up and talk and move around and move in the direction of the parish hall for coffee, ice tea, and home baked goodies. I talked with all our friends and many of the parishioners who knew dad and mom gave us congratulations and hugs and little pats of praise as we shuffled along. Brandon had come up and was walking next to Walt and we followed right behind.

At the men’s room I said I had to relieve myself and Timmy, Brandon and I walked inside. There were two urinals and one commode so we all chose one. Walt had said he didn’t have to go so he would meet us in the parish hall. Timmy took the stall and Brandon and I stood side by side at the urinals. They didn’t have a divider wall so I ogled Brandon’s cock as he pulled it out and arched his back to pee.

"Oh that feels good. I really had to go Tom. Thanks so much for inviting me here today. I can’t believe church can actually be fun. I used to hate every minute of it and that made me feel guilty. like I was hating God and that wasn’t it at all. My dad just has no clue as to who God is," Brandon said looking at me and smiling.

"Yeah Megan knows how to do it and with Lyle helping today it was so special. They are both so open and accepting and that is how I see the church should be but of course as you well know isn’t always," I said.

"Ain’t it the truth. My dad and mom would croak if they had been here today," Brandon said as he began to shake his cock. "Oh man they would just die if they had heard Megan preach."

"Maybe we should invite them then!" Timmy called from his stall.

"So how are you feeling man," I said as I shook off my cock and just stared at Brandon. He was letting me get an eye full and was enjoying being able to let another guy look at his cock. It was something he had wanted but never been able to do before and I was staring.

"Over all I am fine Tom. Mentally I think I am well over it to the extent I can ever be over it completely. I am still a little sore here and there and the bruises look pretty bad but my butt hole is healing great or so Walt says. He took a digital photo of it so I could see and it really looks better. I do know that I am so freaking horny and you and Timmy need to help me out as soon as Walt gives me the go ahead. I am a bit conflicted in that department guys," Brandon said looking up as Timmy walked out of the stall to come over and stand next to us and look at Brandon’s cock sticking out of his pants.

Timmy reached out and began to lightly stroke Brandon’s shaft making him shiver and moan, "What’s your conflict man?" Timmy asked with a smile. "Hard cock. Rocks off."

"Yeah, oh shit that feels so good. I have dreamed of this for so long guys. I really want my first time to be special and I want it to be with you so you can be my teachers but I don’t want to hurt Walt’s feelings." Brandon said in between his groans. His young virgin cock was completely hard now and Timmy let it go. It was gorgeous as it stood out in front of him and he clenched his muscles making it dance up and down for us. You could see the colored veins running just under the translucent surface of his pale skin and his cock head was all purple and beautiful.

"How is the swelling in your balls Brandon," I asked as I ran the tip of one finger along the hard surface of his erect cock making him shiver some more at my touch.

"They are still pretty bruised up man and all purple and blue and shit with a little yellow brown mixed in for good measure," Brandon replied.

"Well, OK we need to wait a few days and we’ll just talk it out with Walt and see what gives. OK. I know we can work something out but now we had better put this cute guy away and head out to the parish hall before they wonder where we are and send a search party in after us and find you with your cock sticking out all hard and shit." Timmy said with a grin as Brandon stuffed his cock back in his pants and adjusted his crotch.

"Thanks for being there last week guys. I really mean that." Brandon said as we walked out the rest room door.

"We are too! We are too!" I said putting my hand on his shoulder as we walked down the hallway to the hall full of lots of folks drinking coffee, eating and talking. The noise was almost overwhelming as we circulated around the large room talking with friends and family.

I walked up to Megan and gave her a big hug, "Wow girl you can preach can’t you?" She and I laughed.

"I thought it was a good one but of course you never know how people will take it," she said.

"Well it spoke to us all," Timmy said.

"I want to thank you for your words today. I really needed to hear what you had to say." Brandon said.

"I am glad you liked it Brandon. Is there anything we can do for you here at the church?" Megan asked him.

"Not at the moment but thanks so much for asking. Everyone has been so kind in looking after me this past week. They are going to arrest the man this afternoon, we think, and then we will have to see what happens. I may move down to the beach for awhile if it gets to hot around here. I knew exactly what that man was talking about when he talked about the face of hate because I saw it last week and it was not a pretty sight. I will see that face in my dreams when I am an old man." Brandon said.

"Well, keep me posted and let us know if we can do anything at all for you," Megan said as I followed Timmy over to the food table where he was eating some brownies and cookies and I snagged a few carrot and celery sticks. I got a glass of ice tea for Timmy and me and Brandon had a glass of water with Walt.

I felt a hand on my shoulder and then heard Lyle say, "How are you doing guys? Ready for this afternoon?"

"I am so ready man. You were awesome up there Lyle. I am so glad you got to celebrate with Megan today. It meant so much to all of us to see you standing up there," I said.

Timmy said, "Yeah you looked so freaking hot in those vestments. I kept fantasizing you were standing there naked." We all giggled.

"Yeah, well I will be naked soon enough boys so keep it in your pants. I’ll see you at your place before 1 PM," Lyle said as he walked off.

We watched him walk away and then started to gather our troops and head outside where we found Ben, Willie, Mike, Ethan, Paul and a bunch of the other little kids playing with Brent. He was in dog heaven as he chased a ball for them over and over again.

"Hey guys, we’ll see you at our place before 1 PM. We’re heading out so we can get the coolers of food and drinks ready to go." I said as we waved to everyone.

Jimmy, Billy, Timmy, and I walked to Timmy’s car and jumped in for the ride home. After buckling our seat belts Timmy popped an old Neil Young CD in the player and we jammed all the way home to Heart of Gold, Alabama and other great songs by that master musician.

We drove up into the driveway and got out. We walked over to the coolers sitting in the garage and started to consolidate them putting as many of the drinks in as few a number of coolers as we could. Jimmy and Billy picked them up and placed them in the back of my truck. I went inside and found a couple dozen old towels and some old blankets for people to use and we put them in the back of the truck.

"What else do we need guys besides the food?" I asked.

"Phillip said that he was taking care of all the music and camera stuff so I think we may be set," Billy said. "Maybe a few Frisbees if you have some and a football to throw around."

"I have some great pot and I think I’ll go upstairs and roll some joints to take along. Back in a sec!" Jimmy said as he and Billy ran inside to go upstairs.

I went into the garage to find our Frisbees and a ball or two. I wasn’t going to change as we were going to strip naked at the river anyway so there wasn’t any point. "Damn man Megan was really awesome wasn’t she? She spoke right to our hearts this morning." Timmy said.

"Yeah, I think she just keeps getting better and better. I hope she is OK with Paul and Lyle coming out to the river with us today but she seems pretty cool with the whole thing. I would like to talk one on one with her sometime about it," I said as folks started to walk up the driveway.

Grand drove in with Marie and the boys and they all got out. Blackie came running up as she spied Brent, Van, and Pierre. Timmy and I carried some of the extra coolers inside and Grand and Marie began to pack them with leftovers for our picnic.

"Leave some for yourselves Grand," I said.

"Oh Tom that is funny. Look at all this food boys. I am just glad you are taking it. Just make sure you eat it all. I don’t want to see any of it back in this kitchen tonight!" she said with a laugh as she and Marie worked together. Jimmy and Billy came down the stairs and I could tell they were stoned from the goofy expressions on their beautiful faces. They pitched right in and carried coolers of food out to load up in the truck.

Timmy and I kissed Grand and Marie and thanked them for everything. "Have a great day," I said.

"We will try and relax a bit boys and you all have a wonderful time. If we were younger we would join you for this commitment ceremony but I am not sure these old eyes of mine could take the sight of so many beautiful naked young men," Grand said laughing.

"You don’t miss a trick do you?" I said.

"No not usually," she said putting her arm around Marie. "But we will be having a ceremony of our own at some point before you boys go back to school."

"That will be great. We are looking forward to it," Timmy said as we walked outside where everyone had gathered and was waiting for us.

I put up my hands to quiet the crowd and said, "It is so good to see all of you beautiful people here today. Let’s try and get as many people in as few a number of cars as we can and then head out for the river. I will drive slow and some of you know the way so let’s keep everyone in sight. We don’t want anyone to get lost."

Everyone cheered and started to find rides in cars and soon we were backing out of the driveway and heading out. We had nine vehicles in our caravan as we headed out of town to Uncle Jack and Aunt Marge’s farm in the country. Grand, Marie, Ben, Willie, and Mike stood there and waved at us as we drove off. We felt like royalty leaving the palace. Mike was letting Blackie ride with Van, Pierre, and Brent in his truck. I knew he would miss his little friend but Blackie would have a great time exploring at the river and playing with Brent and Blossom.

We drove along singing along to an old Canned Heat song. Going Up The Country. I loved the song and the way that the lead singer could sing. Big Bear was his name. He reminded me of the guy in Blues Traveler just older. Great harmonica player. The wind was blowing through the open windows of my truck as we drove along in our long caravan. It was a perfect hot sunny summer day and we were all headed out to a life changing experience for us. Or at least I hoped it would be life changing.

We pulled into Uncle Jack’s driveway and I pulled up to the gate which led to the back pasture and the river. He had asked Timmy that we only take one vehicle through the field when Timmy had explained about Brandon being hurt. I got out and told everyone to throw anything they needed in the back of the truck and then they would have to walk to the river. We let Brandon get in the front of the truck and then Timmy held open the gate for me to drive through. He told me he would walk with everyone else and they would see us in 10 minutes or so.

I drove across the field trying not to hit any holes or bounce Brandon around too much. He held himself up off the seat with stiff arms as much as he could and finally we arrived at the swimming hole. I got out and when I stood up and looked out towards the river I was greeted with an incredible sight. I motioned for Brandon to be quiet as he got out of the truck and saw what I was seeing for himself.

A young blond haired god was laying on the huge rock in the middle of the stream completely naked and jerking off. he was gorgeous and he looked just like that Bel-Ami model Austin Monroe from where I was standing. Brandon was transfixed as he had never seen a guy masturbating before and this guy was beautiful. I didn’t want him to blow his load yet as I thought he could join our group and maybe we could connect him with one of our friends.

I walked over to the river bank and yelled down so that he could hear me above the sound of the water, "Hey man what’s that you’re up to. Looks like about seven inches to me!" I started to take off my shirt as the young man looked up startled and then jumped off the rock into the cold rushing water. He watched me with a scared expression on his cute face as I removed my shorts and boxers and kicked off my sandals so that I was standing there completely naked. "Sorry man I didn’t mean to scare you but in about 10 minutes about 25 horny young men are going to be coming over here to swim and I need to know which side of the fence you swing on."

The young man was standing in the water up to his waist and I knew that the cold water had put a damper on that gorgeous piece of man meat that he had been working on just a few minutes ago. I had hated to disturb what was a great time for him but I knew he would not want to be surprised by our friends.

"What’s your name?" I asked.

"Um, um, it’s Lucus. Lucus Miller" he said. "I live over there on the next farm through those woods there and I didn’t think anyone would be around today."

"Hey man it’s really OK. I am really sorry that I had to interrupt you but well are you gay or straight?" I asked.

"Um, well I just don’t know man," he stammered.

"Well let me put it this way Lucus. Were you jerking off thinking about chicks or guys?" I said with a laugh.

He sort of hung his head and mumbled, "Um, well, this guy I know. I guess."

"Hey Lucus it’s really OK, " I said walking down closer to the edge of the water. "so you are a virgin?" he nodded his head yes. "It’s OK man. Everyone has to be a virgin sometime you know. Look Brandon over there is one as well and he’s OK. Look my partner is Uncle Jack’s nephew, Timmy Hamilton and Uncle Jack said we could come out here today to have a picnic and well we are going to have a ceremony with a priest and everything and have some of our partnerships blessed and all and well you are invited to stay if you want to. No pressure to do anything at all man but if you want I can hook you up with a good teacher or you can just watch and have some fun hanging out, drinking beer, eating some great food and smoking some weed if you are into that shit." I held out my hand towards Lucus and he waded across the pool and I helped him up on the bank.

Damn he was a fine specimen of young male flesh. Smooth hairless skin and a nice shape to his in shape body. Longish straight blond hair and these incredible brilliant green eyes. Nice smile with a dimple on each side of his mouth when he smiled. Great tan line of a Speedo bathing suit and a nice 4 inch soft cock that was uncut and hanging down in front of a set of great low hangers that looked to be about 4 inches long themselves. Nice blond pubes that he had trimmed for his Speedo offset his nice body.

"My name is Tom Peters and this is Brandon up there. So how old are you anyway?" I asked.

"Um, I just turned 18 last month and am a senior over at Cadberry Public High School," he said. He looked over my shoulder and his eyes grew wide as saucers and I knew he had seen Brandon’s bruises.

I turned to look and Brandon had removed all his clothes and you could see his battered body where that creep had hit him and hurt him so badly. His balls were still swollen and blue but at least they had come down a few sizes from the other day when I had seen him. The bruises were changing colors and were yellow and brown and blue and red and purple but he still looked terrible. All of that damage was offset by his angelic smile as he stood there above us on the bank looking down.

"Our friend here was really beaten up by this creep a few nights ago and we are lucky that he can even be here with us today. Come on up. The others should be here in a minute or two," I said taking Lucus’s hand and helping him up the bank. "So you and your jerk off buddy have never done anything together." I asked.

"Only in my dreams. We do come over here to swim sometimes but he is usually to freaked to go skinny dipping. Afraid we will be caught or someone might see but I have seen him a few times in the locker room and stuff like that. He is so straight. It’s useless," Lucus said.

"Don’t ever assume anything Lucus," Brandon said reaching out his hand to shake hands, "A few weeks ago no one ever could have told what I was thinking on the inside. We have to keep so much inside and protect ourselves all the time. You know what I mean don’t you?" Lucus nodded his head as he looked across the field as he caught sight of the troop of our friends laughing and walking across the field towards us. Most of them had removed various articles of clothes and were walking along partially naked or completely naked through the hayfield. They were singing, laughing, and talking as they made their way over to where we were standing.

I put down the tailgate of my truck and jumped up on it as they all came up and stared at Lucus not knowing who he was or how he had gotten here.

"Hey everyone. Can I have your attention please," I said in a loud voice holding up my hands. Everyone gathered around the truck and I continued, "Look I don’t want to be bossy but just a few things before we get started with this party and celebration of our love and our commitment to each other. I want to introduce a few people to you who you may or may not know. First of all this is Lucus and he was here at the old swimming hole and I have sort of adopted him into our family." Everyone said “Hi,” in a loud friendly voice. Timmy came over and put his hand on Lucus’s shoulder and stood next to him.


"OK let me go around and introduce everyone and then we can get started, "This is Timmy, Lucus, Jake, Jon, Pierre, Van, Paul, Lyle, Skip, Randy, Jimmy, Billy, Billy Bob, Phillip, Johnny, Billy, Walt, Bev, Jessie, ah and I am guessing Lucy, Jean, Jill, Marcie, Ramu, Roberto, Juan, Malcolm, Sean, Brad and Jamie. Oh yeah that is Brent there with Blackie and Blossom. Did I forget anyone?" No one spoke up so I figured I had remembered everybody.

"Our good friend Lyle, who is an Episcopal priest, has agree at his own urging to perform a blessing of us as a family of friends and our love and support for each other. He has also agree to bless the commitment that some of us have for our partners and if we have symbols of that love like a ring or something he will bless those as well. We don’t want anyone to feel that they have to do this but we do want you to support those who do with our love and a commitment that if any of us call for your help that you will unconditionally be there for one another. We don’t want any of you to take this lightly and if you feel you can’t make that promise then please say so now. I am not trying to single anyone out but it would be good to know at the start." No one said anything but I could see people nodding their heads yes and hugging their partners and friends.

"After the ceremony we are going to have an awesome blow out of a party with swimming, beer, wine, drinks, weed, food, and sex of course if you want it. But please no pressure on anyone to do anything they aren’t ready for. We want this to be an incredible day for everyone." I said as Lyle came over and I helped him up on the tail gate.

"Welcome to everyone and I am so glad to see such a large crowd. Amazing to think we could all be here today to support our love for each other. Our great friend Phillip has made a wonderful CD of music for the ceremony and he will be taking photos throughout. Is there anyone here who doesn’t want him to take their photo." No one lifted a hand or said anything.

"OK I have written a simple service for today. It is as you know not in any way official except for us and for the God who is looking down on each of us today. No one is asking you to be absolutely monogamous. We are a special group and have special relationships. If that is your choice then great but if not then we bless that as well. I know and you know that we live in a society that dictates so much of our lives and how we think we are supposed to live. That society tells us to deny our true feelings that are part of our soul and that God gave us when we were born. Those feelings of love for other men and for other women," he paused and looked around the group who were all standing in a large semi circle looking up at us perched on the tailgate of my truck.

"Just as we can say that society can’t tell us who we can love I truly believe that society can’t tell us how many people we can love and who those people can be. Why can’t we love more than one person? What can’t we share the love that God has given us with others? Why do we have to limit our love in that way? I think that Tom and Timmy have shown each of us that it is possible to love more than one person at a time but to also love one person more than the others we love. If you choose to just love and be with one person we applaud you and your decision but if you choose to only love one person and to have other lovers as well we support you in that decision. We just ask that you communicate with your partner and don’t do something that would deliberately hurt that person that you love. Tell him or her what you feel and how you feel." Lyle stopped again.

"I just think it’s time that we had a new model in our world. The old one so many of us have been forced by society to follow was invented by a society that does recognize us as complete human beings and I reject that and I hope that you reject it as well. So right here and right now we are going to forge something new and different. I do think we need to be careful and we do need to recognize what is happening in our world and we have to use protection but I also think we can love someone and be with others at the same time. So are you with me so far?" He said as he stripped off his shirt and knocked off his sandals. Everyone either nodded their heads or said yes and cheered as they all began to take their remaining clothes off and throw them in piles on the ground. Men and women we were all naked standing in the sunshine together as a huge family.

"OK so what I thought we would do is all go down into the river and I could stand on that big rock in the middle. Those who want to have their relationship blessed can stand in couples in front of me and those who don’t at this time can stand behind them supporting their decision. I will say a blessing for everyone and then individually will say a blessing. Phillip’s music will be playing and he will get shots of each of you and the blessings that you will be able to keep and frame if you wish. How does that sound to everyone?" He said looking out at the crowd.

"Cool! Awesome! Radical man! Let’s do it! A new thing!" was shouted out by different folks as we made our way down to the river and waded out into the water and over to the big rock. Phillip set-up a stereo system on the bank under the tree waiting for the right moment to be cranked up. He put in the CD and carried the remote control in his hand as he didn’t have any pockets to put anything it as he was naked like the rest of us..

"I made this last night especially for you and Timmy," he said to me, "It’s all songs about love and friendship and family. Billy Bob, Skip, Randy, Ramu, Juan, and Roberto all helped too! It’s awesome if I must say so myself and I made a copy for everyone here today for a keepsake of this day."

"You are so awesome man. I love you so much," I cried as I grabbed Phillip and hugged him tight. I looked at him and asked, "So how did you and Billy Bob do last night?"

"Oh shit Tom he is so great. We aren’t like lovers or anything but it was great sex and he is so sweet man," Phillip told me as we walked down to the river where Lucus and Timmy were standing there waiting for us. Timmy was running his hand up and down Lucus’s back and across his beautiful twin bubble butts. He smiled at us as we walked up and then waded into the river together.

He looked at Lucus and told him, "Look man I want to ask you a favor?" Lucus looked at him and nodded his head. "Stand right behind Tom and me and put one hand on each of our shoulders for the ceremony. That is if you want to."

"Thanks Timmy. That’s so cool of you to ask me. I can’t believe this day. I just came out here to jerk off by myself and now all of this," Lucus said grinning shyly.

We walked over to the semi-circle around the rock. Lyle was standing up above us and had this really colorful stole draped around his neck. He looked awesome standing there naked with his cock hanging there for all to see and admire. Everyone looked so awesome all naked as the day we were all born. Jessie and Bev and their friends were standing together and looking quite hot for women that is.

The couples who had decided to make their commitment to each other were - Juan and Roberto; Jake and Jon; Malcolm and Sean; Thor and Cary; Johnny and Billy; Jessie and Bev; Lucy and Jean; Jill and Marcie; Brandon and Walt; Me and Timmy; Jimmy and Billy; Randy and Skip; Van and Pierre and Brad and Jamie. Billy Bob was standing behind Jake and Jon, Lucus was standing behind Timmy and me, Phillip was walking around snapping photos, Ramu was standing behind Juan and Roberto, and Paul was standing just below Lyle. We were all there and all accounted for. The new world of our own making.

The sun was shining down on us and especially on Lyle as he stood above us on the huge flat rock. It was almost as if this was a play and God was the lighting director and had lit him with his light from the skies. I think we were being blessed today and being told by nature that we were all blessed and that what we were doing was good for us individually and good for the world and for us as a group.

"Oh good and gracious God. Look down on us as we stand here today in your light and in your love. We stand before you naked and unafraid and we ask that you look at each of us as individuals. Individuals made in your image both female and male. There is no difference in your sight and we are all just humans first. We come here today to ask a blessing on our family of friends gathered here in this water that we may grace ourselves with your love and bless each other with our love for each other. We ask that you help each of us to support each other as we walk through life and make our journey. Although we do walk sometimes with another person we are always unique and alone with you in this vast world of ours. We are blessed in knowing a love that so many others do not know and have not experienced. I would ask that you shine down your love on us and help us achieve all of the goals you have set for us. Thank you for all you have done for us and all you will do for us in our walk on this earth." Lyle paused and looked around at everyone.

"We are men who love men and we are women who love women and we are proud of our love and of our commitment to all of us gathered here today. We are not ashamed of that love for another man or another woman and we will not be ashamed of our love no matter what society might try to tell us. We do not think you want us to be ashamed of our feelings because we were made in your image both female and male. We celebrate your making us gay and rejoice in our love and our feelings for one another." Lyle stopped and then stepped down into the water in front of Timmy and I. His stole floated in the water but he didn’t seem to notice or care if it got wet.

We took off our rings and held them out to them. He took one in each hand and held them up. "Lord please bless these rings as symbols of Tom’s love for Timmy and Timmy’s love for Tom. Bless their union and their commitment to each other. Bless them as they connect friends with friends. Bless their family and their friends and help them to always support each other." He then handed us back our rings and we placed them on each other’s fingers.

"I love you Timmy Hamilton and pledge to support you always and to love you with all my heart and soul.," I said as I slipped his ring on his outstretched finger.

"I love you Tom Peters and pledge to support you always and to love you with all my heart and soul," I said as I slipped his ring on his outstretched finger.

We leaned forward and kissed each other as I heard the beautiful words of Marc Cohen singing his incredible song, True Companion. I couldn’t believe Phillip had found this song. I loved it and I often had played it when I thought about Timmy and now it was playing while we made our commitment to each other.

Baby I’ve been searching like everybody else
Can’t say nothing different about myself
Sometimes I’m an angel
And sometimes I’m cruel
And when it comes to love
I’m just another fool
Yes I’ll climb a mountain
I’m gonna swim the sea
There ain’t no act of God boy
Could keep you safe from me
My arms are reaching out
Out across this canyon
I’m asking you to be my true companion
True companion
True companion
So don’t you dare and try and walk away
I’ve got my heart set on our commitment day
I’ve got this vision of a man all naked and bright
Made my decision that it’s you all right
And when I take your hand
I’ll watch my heart set sail
I’ll take my trembling fingers
And I’ll lift up your veil
Then I’ll take you home
And with wild abandon
Make love to you just like a true companion
You are my true companion
I got a true companion
True companion
When the years have done
Irreparable harm
I can see us walking slowly arm in arm
Just like that couple on the corner do
‘Cause boy I will always be in love with you
And when I look in your eyes
I’ll still see that spark
Until the shadows fall
Until the room grows dark
Then when I leave this Earth
I’ll be with the angels standin’
I’ll be out there waiting
For my true companion
True companion
True companion​

Oh my eyes were full of tears as we kissed and I could feel the energy of Lucus’s hand pressing down on my shoulder and that of Brandon’s on my shoulder and of all our friends gathered here in the river with us today. It was magic. It was joy.

Lyle then moved left and stood in front of Brandon and Walt and repeated his blessing for them as they held out their clasped hands to him. When he had finished Brandon turned and faced Walt.

"Walt, I pledge my love for you today and always. I know we have not know each other very long but I know in my heart that I love you and that you love me. I want to live my life with you and spend the rest of my days with you. I thank you publically for all that you have done for me this past week never expecting anything in return. I thank Tom and Timmy and their family for all they have done for me this past week never expecting anything in return. I pledge my love for all of you and want to say publically that I won’t let you down." Brandon was crying as he said these words. His body was bruised and battered but his soul was soaring way above the clouds.

He then continued and said, "For the first time in my young life I know that God loves me and supports me and is glad that I am gay and I thank you all for that."

Walt was weeping as well as he said, "Brandon I pledge my love for you and my support of you. I thank you for your love for me and I pledge to never let that trust you have placed in me waver or falter in any way. I can’t believe that you can feel the way you do and I thank God for sending you into my life." When he had finished he leaned forward and they kissed deeply. We all cheered as the song True Companion played over again. They hugged each other and when they parted their cocks were half hard.

Then one by one Lyle blessed each of our unions as he moved down the line of people standing there in the water in front of him. Each time they were blessed and kissed Phillip repeated the song, True Companion. There were tears of joy as we all felt the energy of the moment. This was so special and so unique in our world to have this kind of affirmation of our love for one another. I was overcome with the moment as I saw Jessie and Bev; Thor and Cary, Jill and Marcie; Brad and Jamie, Van and Pierre; Randy and Skip; Lucy and Jean; Johnny and Billy; Jimmy and Billy; Juan and Roberto; Malcolm and Sean, Jake and Jon and finally Lyle and Paul all say their vows and receive their blessing.

Then when the last of us had been blessed we all cheered and yelled and hugged each other and kissed and passed the peace. I fell over backwards into the deep pool of water and soon everyone was jumping in the cool deep water and splashing , laughing and cutting up. Timmy ran up to the rope swing hanging from the tree overhanging the water and we all watched as he whooped and hollered and swung far out letting go and turning a double somersault in the air before landing in the water.

He screamed at the top of his lungs, "I LOVE YOU ALL TODAY AND FOREVER!"

Soon folks were hitting the coolers of beer, wine, sodas and water and we were opening the coolers of food and placing stuff out where it could be eaten. I looked around and saw all of our gorgeous friends having the time of their life. We were richly blessed and now we felt complete. Some folks were swimming, some were wading in the river, and some were laying out on the rocks or playing in the sand. We listened to songs of love and songs of family and songs of friendship as we ate and drank.

Some were laying on blankets having great sex and I watched along with Lucus and Brandon who were both wide eyed and open mouthed as they saw sights they had only dreamed about in their wildest fantasies. Their dicks were hard and pointing to the sky as they watched and learned about gay male sex and also lesbian sex as the woman were not being shy in front of all of us guys.

"So what do you think Lucus and Brandon?" Timmy asked.

"Shit man this is awesome." Lucus said grinning from ear to ear.

"Yeah, I just wish my balls didn’t ache so much so we could join in on the fun but Walt thinks I need to wait and I always listen to my doctor," Brandon said laughing and stroking Walt’s leg. I saw Walt’s dick was erect as well and he was leaking precum.

"So you want to join in?" I asked Lucus.

"Damn man. Part of me does and part of me says wait and I don’t know which part to listen to," Lucus said keeping his eye on Jimmy and Billy as they performed some sexual gymnastics for the rest of us to the delight and amazement of the crowd of onlookers. I had no idea how either Lucus or Brandon could last watching all this sex, being virgins and not joining in on the fun but it had to be their decision and their choice not mine or Timmy’s or Walt’s.

"Can I ask you a question Tom?" Lucus said.

"Sure anything man. If I know the answer I will tell you and if I don’t I’ll make it up." He looked at me and I continued, "No really ask man," I said.

"Do you think it’s weird how I trimmed my pubic hairs?" Lucus asked.

"You know man I think it is so freaking hot on you and other guys when they trim their pubes. I mean I don’t want to do it myself or have Timmy do it but I love it on you man. It seems perfect for you," I said as I reached over and ran my finger tips through his pubes which made him moan and thrust his hips in the air. He had thinned his pubes as well as trimmed them and I had to admit it was hot.

"Oh fuck man make me cum. Both you and Timmy. I am tired of wondering what it’s like to have a guy touch my cock. I’m going to explode anyway so I might as well know what it’s like if it’s going to happen regardless." He said in a pleading voice.

Timmy scooted over to one side and I took the other and we let out fingers trail over his hard tanned smooth hairless thighs as his body bucked and he groaned. He was watching everything we did and we tried to go slow as we trailed our fingers around his crotch, over his hard hairless thighs and then lightly over his very saggy low hangers which were pooled on the blanket between his outstretched legs. It was sort of fun to torment him but I knew he wouldn’t last too long.

We then let our fingers trace their way around the base of his hard erect cock which was sticking straight up in the air oozing precious precum out of the foreskin covering the tip. I loved watching precum ooze out of a guy’s hard dick. It was so sensual. It was cool how the skin of his balls came off his crotch to surround his cock. It was hard to describe but lovely to look at. His penis was bulging and throbbing and looked as if it might just explode at any moment. Timmy and I were fascinated kneeling there beside Lucus looking at his throbbing member. I could see that Brandon was not missing anything as well as he and Walt looked over Lucus’s shoulder.

I ran my finger over to the very base of his upright cock and just quickly pulled the skin down revealing his purple slimy pulsating knob to our view. It was gorgeous and we all gasped at its beauty. However the act of my touching him released all the years of pent up frustrations inside his young male body and we watched in fascination as he grunted and sucked in his abs and his waist contorted and then he thrust upwards and this huge and I mean huge rope of white milky cum came shooting out of the tip up into the air about 4 or 5 feet before falling to his chest with a splat. He cried out as he came and then his body did the same thing again as he contorted and thrust and another rope of cum came sailing out of his cock. I loved it.

I was hardly even touching him as he shot load after load after load covering his chest with globs of white creamy cum that was flowing all over the place. Timmy’s mouth hung open and I was smiling as we just watched and watched our new friend lose his first load to a man’s touch. Timmy reached out and took Lucus’s cock and then leaned over to place the knob in his mouth. Lucus moaned loudly as his extremely sensitive cock head touched Timmy’s soft pillowly lips and then his tongue.

Lucus twisted on the blanket as he let Timmy squeeze his cock and drain every last bit of cum out into his waiting mouth. His head fell back on the ground and his chest rose and fell with huge breaths of air as the intensely sensual feelings of having your cock head massaged just after your orgasm coursed throughout his young body.

"Damn that was so freaking hot," Brandon muttered.

"Come on and help me clean Lucus up," I suggested. Brandon got up and kneeled down to help lap up all the creamy gooey cum covering Lucus’ chest. At one point my lips and tongue met Brandon’s and we kissed each other for a few minutes. Timmy finished with Lucus’s cock and let it fall back between his legs where it was slowly deflating.

"So fucking creamy man. Your jizz really tastes good," Timmy said sitting up and smacking his lips.

"Thanks guys that was amazing. Sorry I shot so quickly," Lucus said.

"No prob man. It was so cool. Did you see how high you shot? Lord do you always shoot like that?" Timmy said.

"Yeah usually. I thought everyone did," Lucus said as he sat up. "You mean it doesn’t always come out like that? Shit I always make such a mess and I never know where it will land sometimes," he giggled.

"No shit man. Most guys shoot but nothing like that. See the twins over there, Jimmy and Billy? Well their dad can shoot all the way across a room. He is amazing." I said looking over at Jimmy and Billy who were swinging off the rope into the water to the delight of everyone.

"So Brandon how was your first taste of jizz?" Timmy asked looking at Brandon.

"It was creamy and tastes kind of sweet. I liked it. Does it always taste like that Tom?" Brandon asked me.

"No every time its different man. It all depends on how much liquid you have drunk, what you have been eating, how many times you have shot recently and shit like that. Sometimes it’s all thick and creamy and sometimes it’s like really watery. You can never tell. It’s always a surprise," I answered.

"Well I can’t wait until doctor says it’s OK to have sex with you guys," Brandon said as he touched Walt on the leg.

"All in good time Brandon. I just want the swelling in your scrot...I mean your balls to go down and the bruising to diminish. That man really kicked you hard and the squeezing he did was not good for the delicate tissue sacs inside your um balls. Tom and Timmy will be more than happy to wait a few more days until I say it’s OK for them to teach you the joys of gay sex. And for the record it’s OK with me that they are your first teachers in fact I think it’s a great idea," Walt said as he gazed lovely at his new young partner. That must have been hard for him to say but I was glad he had made the decision for us.

"I love you man," Brandon said leaning over to kiss Walt on the cheek and then the lips and then they used their tongues and sat there kissing for like 5 or 10 minutes. Both their cocks were sticking up like submarine periscopes checking each other out with their piss slit eyes. Timmy, Lucus, and I sat there giggling as we watched the two new lovers kiss for the very first time. "Damn man you can kiss," Brandon told Walt when they finally broke the suction.

"Well you aren’t too bad yourself," Walt said.

Timmy helped me up and then we both helped Lucus up off the blanket. "Tom and Timmy there is so much I want to learn about guys and I have so many questions to ask you two." Lucus said excitedly.

Timmy laughed his wonderful laugh and threw his arm around Lucus, "Well you just had your first lesson man. Just wander around and watch and then you can come home with us for more lessons a bit later."

"But damn I have to work on my dad’s farm tomorrow guys," Lucus wailed.

"Look in a little while you can go home and get your vehicle that is if you have one and drive around to Uncle Jacks and then follow us home. Will your parents be cool with your coming home late tonight or do you have a curfew?" I asked.

"They like me to be in by 11 on a work night but they should be cool. I’ll just turn on my boyish charm," Lucus said with a laugh as we walked over to the food. I got some finger sandwiches and some sliced veggies and a bottle of water. Timmy of course piled his plate high and Lucus was eating like a young hung stallion as well.

"Timmy and Tom we want to thank you so much for having this ceremony today," Sean said as he and Malcolm came up to where we were standing. "You know we have been partners and lovers for so many years now and well you know we are committed to each other but this was the first time we could really say it in public in front of you guys and well that means a lot to both of us. More than you can probably ever realize."

"Yeah being lovers in the military for 15 years has been really fucking hard for us. For some strange reason we just love the military but their treatment of gays is just abysmal and plain stupid. They have lost so many good soldiers because of their short sighted view of what being gay means. Sean and I have a good supportive circle of gay friends but we have to be so careful all the time and that takes its toll. You guys have opened up a whole new world for us and we just wish our retirement date was tomorrow!" Malcolm said.

I gave both of them a hug and said, "Well we are glad we could do this as well. It was all Lyle’s idea though we you really need to thank him for putting himself on the line for all of us today. I am sure if some folks in the church found out he would have hell to pay."

"I’m just glad we met you in that shower room at Harry’s campground and that we didn’t just blow you off as two freaking hairy bear older pervs or something. Tom saw the light inside you and showed me as well and we need to thank him for that." Timmy said.

"You have to be the hairiest guys I have ever seen and I can’t believe the size of your balls," Lucus added.

"Go ahead and touch them if you want to," Malcolm said.

Lucus put his plate of food down and reached out his hand and began to touch Malcolm’s huge balls. He hefted them and rolled them in the palm of his hands and tested their weight. Malcolm’s dick sprang up to salute Lucus and Lucus started wide eyed at its huge length of 10 inches. Damn Malcolm was hung like the old proverbial horse. He ran one hand through the incredible forest of hairs on his chest and belly and down to his crotch.

"Um, sir can I ask you a question?" Lucus said as he fondled Malcolm’s cock and balls.

"Sure son but please don’t call me sir. I get enough of that at the Pentagon every day and it makes me feel so old," Malcolm replied.

"Well, I mean, do you like your balls and your cock as big as they are or well would you rather they were like different. I am sorry that was probably a really stupid question," Lucus said.

"Son there really are no stupid questions and you know most guys are afraid to talk about my equipment and ask questions. I appreciate your feeling you can ask me anything at all. To be quite truthful I don’t like them at all. They are just too damn big. They scare most guys and they are always getting in the way. I have to wear this special jock strap just to keep them in place and well with a cock this big I am limited to my sexual partners because of its size. Sean says he loves me just the way I am but well you and Tom and Timmy are just perfect. I love Sean but I would be a better partner if I wasn’t so big down here." Malcolm said. "I do, however, like being hairy although I know it turns some people off but that is why there is such variety in life. Something for everyone." Malcolm continued.

"Did it take you a long time to get used to Malcolm being this big," Lucus asked Sean. He was full of questions and still fondling Malcolm’s large cock and huge balls.

"Oh shit I remember the first time I saw him naked I almost shit my pants. You know how you always want something bigger than what you have. I think all men must experience that or at least up to a certain size. I just couldn’t believe it and kept finding excuses to be around him especially in the shower room and the barracks. But in the end that is what got us together. If I had not been so fascinated by the size of his cock and these beautiful balls of his we wouldn’t have gotten together. He may think I am fooling about loving him no matter what but I really do although I know what he is saying." Sean said.

Malcolm laughed at the memory and said, "yeah I kept noticing Sean scoping me out and while I had never been with a man I knew I liked them and wanted to try it out. Then one day for some reason we were both left at the barracks and everyone left to go somewhere and we knew we were going to absolutely alone for like a three hour period. Anyway I saw Sean head for the showers after a run we had just taken and I locked the door of the barracks so we wouldn’t be disturbed accidentally and headed for the shower."

"He walked into the shower room and shit man I was just like staring at his crotch and before I knew it I had sprung a woodie such as it is. I tried to hide it by turning around but then Malcolm came over and held out a bar of soap. I turned about four shades of red but I took the soap and the rest is history and we have been lovers ever since." Sean said as he reached out and helped Lucus stroke his partner’s hard shaft. "But to answer your question Lucus it took a long time before I could let Malcolm fuck me and for me to be able to feel I was giving his cock a good blow job. For obvious reasons no one can get much of this thing in their mouths so I have to use a lot of hand techniques and rubbing and jerking coupled with lots of kissing and licking to get him off. But man when he blows a load its worth all the effort it takes."

I had seen Malcolm hard and naked before but I guess I had never really taken the time to look at his magnificent cock. Damn it was the largest I had ever seen. The head alone was almost as big as my fist and the sloping sides of the tip were like a fully fledged ski resort. His veins were huge and ran up and down the top and sides of his long cock and I wasn’t sure if I could get both my hands around its circumference. I had to admit it was scary but fascinating at the same time. Why was it most guys wanted big equipment? Malcolm was right what Timmy, Lucus, Brandon and I had was the perfect size to fit in a fist, a mouth, and an ass hole. Damn I had no idea how Sean took that huge thing up his hole but I had seen him do it so I knew it was possible.

"Can Lucus help me boys? Is that OK if he wants to? Or you can just watch if you don’t feel like it." Sean said looking at Timmy and I.

"It’s up to Lucus," I said.

"I’ll help if I can Sean. Tell what you want me to do," Lucus said.

"Just keep your fingers and hands moving all around his crotch. Run them through his pubes and across his chest and abs and squeeze his balls while I work on his dick," Sean said falling to his knees before his lover man with the huge cock. Sean started to run both his hands up and down the long hard huge surface of Malcolm’s dick as Lucus played with his pubes and balls. Sean was doing tricks with his hands and fingers that he had obviously perfected over the years to accommodate Malcolm and his large equipment. Brandon, Walt, Timmy, and I watched fascinated as he worked on that cock.

If he stretched his mouth wide open he could just barely get the tip in his mouth and Malcolm’s piss slit seemed almost big enough to fuck. Sean opened the piss slit and ran his tongue in and out and up and down its inside surface making Malcolm cry out. Sean moved his head and lips and hands and tongue all over that huge piece of man meat as we watched Malcolm enjoy and get off on what the guys were doing to him. We were joined by Randy and Skip and then Ramu, Juan, and Roberto came over to see what was going on. Sean was completely absorbed in his work and didn’t seem to even notice that we were all standing there ogling them.

"This is freaking amazing," Timmy said to me. I nodded my head and noticed that Phillip was there capturing it all on film as Sean loved Malcolm in ways only he knew how. You could just see their love for each other and there was a warm glow emanating from both of them. They were such good role models for the rest of us young lovers.

Sean looked up at his lover and he knew that Malcolm was almost ready to shoot. Sean then looked around at the crowd of onlookers and said, "Get ready guys. None of you have ever seen anyone shoot like my man can shoot. Stand back and get ready to be amazed!"

"Ahhhhh UHHHHH Oh Shit yeah," Malcolm said as the largest load of spunk I had ever seen catapulted out of the huge piss slit and covered Sean’s hairy chest with creamy gobs of cum. Again and again he shot and soon Sean was absolutely covered with the cream his man was spewing. The sperm was dripping in his chest hairs and was everywhere. "Anyone who wants a taste come here and I’ll squeeze some on your finger for you." Sean said.

I didn’t need to be asked twice and I reached out my hand and Sean squeezed Malcolm’s cock like a tube of toothpaste and I took the offered drops of sperm on my finger. Everyone got a taste and we all complimented Malcolm on the consistency and taste of his jizz. It was like some fantastic jizz machine.

"I told you didn’t I? My man can really shoot a load," Sean said proudly finally letting go of Malcolm’s member and letting it fall between his legs. "Damn I need a swim to wash all this cum off me. Come on man help me out here." Sean said to Malcolm as the crowd parted and let them walk to the river where they dove laughing in the water and started to wash the cum off his chest.

"Damn that was so amazing," Skip said.

I ran my hand across his flabby belly and said, "Shit Skip you are going to be a ghost before too long man. Look at you. A shadow of your former self."

"Well I don’t know about that Tom but I have lost some more weight and I feel really great. The best I have felt in a long, long time." Skip said. Randy was standing behind Skip and he threw his arms around his waist and jiggled his flab up and down, playing with it and making it roll like a wave.

"I kind of like this flab man and am not sure I want you to lose it all," Randy said laughing.

The rest of the afternoon flew by. More sex, more games, more swimming, more food, more weed, more beer, wine, sodas and water, more music, lots more photos. Everyone seemed so at peace and so content as we watched the sun lower itself in the sky on its journey towards the far horizon.

Brad and Jamie were the first to break the spell. I knew someone had to be first as they came up to Timmy and I and we hugged and kissed.

"This was fantastic guys. Thanks so much for including both of us. We can’t wait for school to start back again so you guys will be in Chapel Hill and we can hang out and have dinner," Brad said.

"Thanks for all you did to help Timmy and my friends transfer to Carolina," I said.

"Hey it was my pleasure and I will be working hard on getting the twins there next year. They have promised me they are really going to work hard this year and somehow we will make it happen," Brad said.

"Boys I enjoyed meeting both of you and all your friends. I have to admit this was all a bit out of the box for me but it was worth it," Jamie said blushing.

They found their clothes and pulled them on and then we saw them walk across the meadow hand in hand. Malcolm and Sean were next to go and Sean looked all clean and jizz free.

"Hope the show was not over the top Tom but I just couldn’t help myself. I wanted you all to see what a real man could do when properly stimulated," Sean said laughing as they put on their clothes.

"Guys we are still waiting for you to come up to DC for a weekend." Malcolm said.

"We promise we will find a date guys and thanks for coming and thanks for arranging mom and dad’s honeymoon," Timmy said as they finished dressing and walked off across the hayfield towards their car. Lucus came up and quickly dressed and told us he was going home and would meet us at Uncle Jacks in about 20 minutes but to please wait if he was late. He begged us not to leave without him. We exchanged cell phone numbers just in case and watched him run off in the opposite direction towards the woods on the other side of the river.

Bev, Jessie, Lucy, Jean, Jill and Marcie were next to come up. Bev came up and we hugged and kissed and then I hugged Jessie.

"Guys what can we say? This was real and it was different that is for sure. I don’t think any of our girlfriends are going to believe we came but we are really glad you asked us." Jessie said.

"Yeah I appreciate the invite and it was nice to meet you both," Lucy said shaking our hands with a very firm tight grip.

They all walked across the field together swinging hands and singing as they walked. It made a nice photo op and I saw Phillip snapping a few random shots as they walked. I looked around and with Timmy and the others help we began to clean up any trash or mess we might have left picking up used condoms, empty bottles, plates, napkins and other trash. Phillip got his stereo together and we found all the blankets and towels and put everything in the back of my truck.

We made one last sweep of the area to make sure we didn’t leave anything behind. Brandon and I got in the truck and everyone else said they would walk although I offered for anyone to ride in the back who might be tired. Everyone seemed to be in super high spirits and none of us wanted the day to end or for us to come down from the clouds we were floating on.

I drove slowly across the field trying not to jar or bump Brandon as he held himself up off the seat. As we drove up to the gate I saw Jessie’s car leaving the driveway. Uncle Jack and Aunt Marge weren’t home yet as I got out to open the gate, drove through and then got out to close it behind us. Brandon got out of the truck to stand while we waited and I walked around to his side of the truck.

"So how are you doing guy?" I asked.

"I think I am pretty tired Tom and will sleep really well tonight. Thanks for everything. You don’t think I’m weird or fooling myself ‘cause I love Walt do you?" Brandon said in a small quiet voice.

"No man I think you guys were made for each other. Sure there are going to be some rough patches along the way but there are in every relationship. And I know there is a huge gap in your ages man and some folks are going to hate that and be pissed at Walt or you. But that is their problem not yours. Just concentrate on loving him. He needs you and you need him," I said taking Brandon in my arms and kissing him full on the mouth. We pressed against each other as we kissed.

"Do you think it’s OK if I ask Walt to sleep in my bed with me tonight? I just think I don’t want to be alone knowing they arrested that man Stevie Parks this afternoon while we were having such a great time. How he could turn something so beautiful into something so horrible is beyond me man. I just don’t want to feel these feelings of revenge and hate and let them take over my life." Brandon said at last.

"Yeah I can feel you man. We got to let it go and see what happens and just go with the flow and hope that what will happen will be the justice he deserves. The important thing is to bring him to light and let others know about him so he doesn’t do what he did to you to someone else ever again." I said as I heard our friends coming across the field and saw Brent, Blackie and Blossom squeezing under the gate to run across the yard to where we were standing.

Soon everyone was back in the yard and the gate was closed and secure once again. We all hugged and cried and said our goodbyes. Billy Bob was going to have to drive back to base tonight. He said he would call and let us know when his next leave was. Jake and Jon invited everyone over to their place who wanted to come and Thor and Cary, Ramu, Juan, and Roberto, Van and Pierre, Randy and Skip all took him up on his offer of pizza, beer, pot and of course more wild sex.

Johnny and Billy were heading home as they had to work in the morning and Walt was taking Brandon home to put him to bed. Lyle was going with Paul and that left Jimmy, Billy, Phillip to wait with us for Lucus to come over. What a day it had been as we watched all our friends get in their cars and trucks and head out. We were blessed to have so many good friends to support us in our new life that Lyle had charged us with today at the river. It seemed like an awesome responsibility but one that we needed to do for each other and for a new world order of love and compassion for each other. No hate, No blame, No shame. Just Love, Friendship, Trust and lots and lots of SEX I thought with a chuckle.

"You are so right about that my friend," Timmy said nuzzling in my ear as we waited for Lucus to arrive. Just then he drove up in his Toyota Tacoma truck. Jimmy and Billy ran over and jumped in and Phillip, Blackie, Timmy, and I rode in my truck. It was a tight squeeze but we made it. We sang songs on the way home and let the cool evening breezes waft through the open windows of the truck.

"So what’s the story on this guy Lucus?" Phillip asked as we drove.

"We found him on the rock in the middle of the stream jerking his hard cock when Brandon and I drove up. He is a virgin and has never even talked with a gay guy before today. Or at least one that he knew was gay. In fact he like so many guys his age really didn’t know if he was gay or not." I said.

"That is so cool. You know who he reminds me of?" Phillip said.

"Austin Monroe from Bel-Ami," Timmy and I chortled together at the same time.

"Yeah he looks just like him doesn’t he? Same tan line. Same blond hair, same uncut cock, those same balls that sort of wrap around the base of his cock and same smooth hairless body," Phillip said. "Nice butt as well."

"Sounds like someone has been checking him out. Are you in love my friend?" Timmy said ruffling Philips hair and making his giggle.

"Well he is kind of hot and very cute but shit he lives here and I live at the beach so what’s the point?" Phillip said dejectedly.

"Hey man it will happen to you. I know it will. Just give it some time man. Let’s just have some fun tonight OK?" I said.

"Yeah let’s have some fun," Timmy said.

"Ok! OK! I give up guys." Phillip said giggling as we turned into our driveway followed by Lucus and the twins. Blackie jumped out of the truck and ran over to pee and Mike came running out of the backdoor looking for his sweet friend. She came over and he dropped to his knees as she jumped on him and licked him all over knocking him to the ground.

We got all the trash and placed it in our garbage containers and then separated all the recycling stuff into their containers and saw that we have eaten most of the food and almost all the beer. There were a few sodas and bottles of water left over and that was it. Timmy carried all the towels and blankets into the house to be washed and Jimmy and Billy carried the one cooler with the leftovers on inside and up to our room.

Hey Tom I was thinking I should offer to read to the boys since they didn’t get to go to the river today. What do you think?" Timmy said as we walked inside.

"I think you are awesome and the best big brother anyone could ever have. Is it too dark to read outside?" I asked.

"Na I think it will be fine let me ask them," Timmy said walking into the family room. I explained to Lucus about Timmy reading the story to my brothers and he seemed to be enthused about hearing the book. Jimmy and Billy were walking down the back stairs as Willie streaked through the kitchen in a blur and up the stairs almost knocking them down. They were laughing as they jumped into the kitchen with a thud.

"What’s up with Willie? Did he see a ghost?" Jimmy laughed.

"No he just went to get the book for Timmy to read," I said.

"Oh cool." Billy said as we all walked outside to wait for Willie to return with the book. Ben came out with Timmy, Marie, and Grand and finally Willie came out bearing the book proudly. I found some chairs for Grand and Maire.

"You father called a little while ago and said that he and Alice are having the best time. He said the place is great and the owners are treating them like royalty. They are relaxing and just enjoying themselves," Grand said.

"Did they say how the sex was?" Timmy said doubling up with laughter as he gave Grand a kiss.

"Timmy Hamilton, why I declare you are a mess!" Grand said but she was laughing as she pushed him away towards his seat under the tree. "I did not ask your mother or my son about their sex life I’ll have you know but Alice did say they were a little bit sore so I guess you know what that means and speaking of that I am a little sore myself. How about you Maire?!"

"Alma you are as bad as these boys talking like that," Marie said swatting her playfully on the shoulder. "but now that you mention it I am a bit sore myself."

Timmy sat down under the tree and all of us formed a semi-circle around him. Ben, Willie, Mike, Blackie, me, Phillip, Lucus, Jimmy and Billy. Timmy took a breath and opened the book and took us to a faraway place where animals lived and there were no humans. A place of good and evil. A place of right and wrong. He let us experience that place and live it for a few short minutes until he closed the book and we all sighed.

Lucus had wide eyes as he sat there in silence with the rest of us letting what Timmy had read sink in. Finally he said, "I know I am just a simple country boy and all but that was a damn fine tale you just read Timmy. Wow! Today has been one new thing after another."

"Thanks Lucus I appreciate your compliment and now Willie why don’t you put the book back until tomorrow night." Timmy said handing the book back to Willie who took off running. We sat there in the summer evening just enjoying the sounds of summer and the lightening bugs flying around. It wasn’t so hot tonight and in fact was just perfect.

"So boys how was your picnic at the river?" Grand asked at last.

"Oh Grand it was so incredible. Everyone was there and it was so cool. Guys and girls and everyone who wanted to said their vows with Lyle presiding and he said the most wonderful speech. It was just wonderful," I said.

"I got it on tape so you can hear it Grand," Phillip said, "And I’ll show you the edited photos once I get them in order."

"Well that will be nice Phillip. I almost wish we could have been there to say our vows," Grand said taking Marie’s hand in hers, "but another time."

"I am sure that Megan would do a service for you guys before we leave for school," Timmy said getting up and touching Mike and Ben on the shoulder, "I think it’s time for you guys to be going inside now. Maybe a few more games and then you need to hit the sack and get some shut-eye."

Ben and Mike got up and ran inside followed by Blackie nipping at their heels. She was getting so big now and was a beautiful looking dog. Mike had done such a great job of looking after her and training her. I was very proud of my little brother who had matured so much in just a few short weeks.

We carried Grand and Marie’s chairs and put them in the garage and then headed inside ourselves.

"So what do you boys have planned for this evening," Marie asked as we walked into the kitchen.

"Just a quiet night upstairs. Maybe watch a video and listen to some music and well you know I cannot tell a lie to my own grandmother. We might even fool around a little bit. That is if we have the time! We’re all going running in the AM and then Lyle is coming over to pick these guys up and head out. I am going to miss having them around. Tomorrow is going to be very hard on me I think," I said. I wished they didn’t live so far away but at least we had e-mail and the computer and cell phones so we could keep in touch with each other.

"Good night Grand. Good night Marie," I said giving each of them a kiss on the cheek. Timmy did the same and then Billy, Jimmy, Phillip, and even Lucus did the same. They were part of our family now and we all had Grand and Marie as our grandmothers now!

"Good night boys we will see you in the morning and have a nice breakfast before you have to leave." Grand said as we trouped up the stairs single file. I latched the door to the attic and followed everyone up the stairs veering left at the top to empty my full bladder. Timmy and Lucus were already there doing the same and we stood around the toilet bowl spilling our pee together.

"I know I am dreaming aren’t I?" Lucus said as he watched us all pee. "I mean guys don’t act like this and grandmothers don’t talk about sex with their kids do they? I know I must be dreaming."

Timmy and I both laughed and I said, "You definitely are not dreaming Lucus my man. This is our reality and it should be the world’s reality. We’re working on it one person at a time. That is the only way to change things. One person at a time."

We finished up and walked back into our bedroom where Phillip and the twins had already shucked their clothes and were standing around the computer watching Phillip load all the commitment ceremony photos on my hard drive. They were passing a nice big joint back and forth and the room was full of smoke. They had lit some candles and had the lights down low. The Mamas and the Papas were playing on the stereo which seemed to me to be a weird choice but it seemed to fit the mood of the evening.

Jimmy turned to look at us when we came into the room and held the J out to Lucus and said, "Hey man you want some? It’s good shit. Blow your fucking mind."

"Cool," Lucus said going over to take the J and put it to his lips inhaling a huge drag and holding it in to maximize the effect. I threw my clothes off and into the laundry basket and then grabbed a bottle of water. Lucus tried to hand the J to Timmy who motioned for him to give it to Billy. When Billy took the J Lucus took off his clothes and stood there naked looking over Phillip’s shoulder at the computer screen. The photos were coming up as a slide show and they were of course brilliant. Phillip was a hot photographer. I walked over and stood next to Lucus and ran my hand down his back and rested it on his cute bubble butt with that nice tan line and gave his butt a little massage while we watched the show. Timmy came up to his other side and massaged the other cheek. Every once in awhile we would run a finger up and down the ass crack together.

"Damn Phillip you are one freaking great photographer you know that? Shit man if I had taken those photos they would have turned out like shit and these are incredible man," Timmy said.

"They are pretty good. Thanks Timmy," Phillip said. He turned a bit in the chair and looked at Lucus’s crotch and studied that unusual cock and balls. With our massaging of his butt Lucus let his cock rise to the occasion and soon it was sticking out right in Phillips face.

"Go ahead man give it a lick," I said encouragingly to Phillip.

"Un I thought you guys were going to teach him," Phillip said.

"Look man there is nothing we do that you can’t do. Go for it," Timmy said.

Phillip turned a bit more to get a better position and Lucus thrust his hips forward as Phillip reached his hand to grasp the hard erect shaft of Lucus’s cock and pull the foreskin back to reveal that gorgeous purple red knob just begging to be licked and sucked on. Phillip jerked Lucus’ cock a few times and then bent forward to take his cock between his lips and tickle it with his tongue.

"OHHHHH SHIIITTTT MMAAAANNN that feels good," Lucus said as his dick slid further and further into Phillips mouth and down his throat. "I never have had a blow job before. Ohhhh! Thanks Man." he moaned as Timmy and I continued to squeeze his butt cheeks with our hands. With one hand Phillip rolled those low hangers around and around the palm of his hand and with the other he pumped that cock back and forth into his mouth while attacking the tip with his tongue.

Lucus was so horny from watching all the gay sex today at the river and now watching the slide show of that gay sex at the river that he lost his load after about fifteen minutes. Phillip eagerly took every last drop squeezing and milking each drop from Lucus’s cock.

"Damn that was the best man. Thanks Phillip. You were awesome," Lucus said. "How about you let me practice on your cock over on the bed?" We stood aside as Phillip and Lucus made their way over to the bed and lay down together. I tried to watch the slide show with one eye and what was happening on the bed with the other. Like a tennis match. Back and forth. Back and forth.

First they just lay there kissing each other and then Lucus worked his way down Phillips chest and abs to his hard waiting cock. Lucus went right to work exploring every inch of Philips crotch, balls, pubes, ass crack, and prick. Phillip gave him a few gentle tips when he used to much teeth or became too aggressive with his balls. Phillip was in heaven as was Lucus working on his first cock. It was fun to watch and know how much they were enjoying their sex together. Phillip reached his hand down and ran it through Lucus’s long straight blond hair as Lucus was buried in Phillips crotch with Phillips cock stuck down his throat. Lucus was a natural and hadn’t even gagged once when he took Phillip’s hard cock in his mouth.

"He is a fast learner isn’t he?" Timmy said in my ear.

"Yeah real fast man. Just like you were. A born cock sucker," I said in reply.

"Don’t you know it my man but I learned from the very best teacher I could find. Nothing but the best for Timmy Hamilton," Timmy said giggling as he kissed my shoulder and nibbled at my ear. We watched as Phillip lost his load of cum down Lucus’s eager throat.

"Ok Lucus you mastered cock sucking in only one try. Now let’s see how you do on ass licking and then ass fucking. Spread Phillip’s legs apart and see what down there," Timmy called out to Lucus who looked over his shoulder and smiled a goofy smile at us.

"Hey man first take another toke of this doobie man. It will give you super powers of love," Jimmy said as he ran over to hold the joint out for Lucus to take a deep long toke.

After he exhaled he spread Phillip’s legs wide and he and Phillip put a pillow under his ass to raise himself off the bed. Phillip then held his legs up in the air and let Lucus have a view of his crack and pink puckery hole. Lucus took his fingers and traced up and down the hairy ass crack exploring and seeing what there was to see and then lightly traced around the puckered hole pushing gently. "It’s hairier than I thought it would be."

"They are different man. Go ahead and kiss it man. You got to taste it man," Billy said encouraging Lucus. Lucus followed Billy’s direction and leaned over to taste his first butt hole. He reached out his tongue tentatively and tasted it getting up the nerve and the courage to explore even more with his tongue. He stuck his tongue inside the hole as far as he could go and then started to kiss and lick his ass crack and around the hole. All this was driving Phillip crazy as he lay on the bed with his legs raised moaning out loud.

"Lucus please fuck me man. I need you inside me. Tom get Lucus a condom PLEASE!" Phillip begged. I found a condom out of the box and ripped it open and walked over to the bed where Lucus had sat up exposing his hard dripping cock. I took it gently in my hand and massaged it making Lucus contract his abs and moan out loud and then I unrolled the rubber all the way down the shaft till it was covering his shaft completely.

"First rule of gay sex is to always use protection when entering a man’s’ back door. Not to put a damper on things but there is a slight risk of catching something from jizz but there is a large risk of catching something from fucking so it is always better to use a condom. Get a large sized box and use them every time. OK!" I said looking Lucus in the eyes and then letting his cock go.

"Yes teacher. Thanks for the tip," Lucus said as he turned back to Phillip who was waiting there patiently for Lucus’s cock to be pushed all the way up his hole. Lucus kneeled on the bed in between Phillips raised legs and scooted forward so that the head of his cock was pressed up against Phillips tight hole. We watched as he thrust his hips forward and then gasped out loud as he felt the incredible pressure of Phillips tight sphincter muscles surrounding the shaft of his hard cock. "Oh my god. I never expected it to feel like this guys. Oh shit I can dig this. Why didn’t anyone tell me about this before? Oh Shit YES!" he said as he pushed himself all the way inside until his pubes were brushing up against Phillip’s ass crack. "Hot damn guys this is so much better than a girls vagina. Oh lord god almighty."

"Come on man stop your yackking and fuck me man. Show me those hip muscles and drive it home to papa." Phillip said raising himself up off the bed. Lucus grabbed Phillip by his ankles to steady himself and started to thrust his hips in and out and in and out. He obviously had some practice in the art of fucking and knew just what to do. The look on his face told the story. He was gay and was staying gay. He was digging this and from the look on Phillips face he was not minding getting his ass pounded by this beautiful young blond stud.

"Oh yessss Fuck me man. Lucus give it to me!" Phillip moaned loudly as Lucus continued to fuck his sweet butt. He slammed hard against the soft flesh of Phillips butt and his low hanging balls were swinging out of control. Finally he shuddered hard against Phillip and we knew he had cum. His body kept shuddering as he tensed his muscles and kept thrusting himself a few more times but it obviously hurt so good that he finally had to stop out of breath and back out of Phillip letting his legs fall to the bed.

Jimmy walked over and stripped the condom off his cock causing him to yelp and jump back with the pain of Jimmy’s touch on his sensitive cock. Billy handed him the joint and he took a hit and then walked over to kneel next to Phillip and let him have a drag as well.

"Oh freaking shit that was fine man. I love it. I want it all the time. All the freaking time man. Morning, noon, and night!" Lucus said with this huge grin on his face.

"He has caught the bug now Tom. Our boy is gay through and through," Jimmy said grinning.

Timmy had walked over to the cooler and was rummaging around looking for some food to eat. He found a few things and crammed them in his face and then found a bottle of water which he cracked. The twins got a beer and Lucus came over to have a beer and a few munchies. Phillip was laying exhausted on the bed but with a very satisfied smile on his face.

We all sat around listening to the music and chilling out, eating food and drinking our beverages and just talking about the day. Lucus looked at the clock and said he was sorry but that he had to go. He didn’t want to make his folks pissed off at him.

"Thanks for everything guys. I am so glad I decided to go to the river today. Damn if I hadn’t none of this would have happened." Lucus said to us as he found his clothes. I found some shorts to pull on as I was going to walk him down to his truck. He went over and kissed Philip for about 5 minutes and then kissed Jimmy and Billy exploring their mouths with his tongue and stroking their gorgeous cocks with his hands.

He found Timmy and did the same with him. "Shit maybe I should stay and work on this thing for you," he said to Timmy as he looked down at Timmy’s growing erection.

"There will always be tomorrow man. Give us a call. You have our numbers," Timmy told him.

"Come on man let’s go if you’re going," I said putting my hand on Lucus’s shoulder and steering him towards the door and the stairs. We walked down and I unlatched the door as we walked out into the semi-dark hallway and then down the back stairs to the kitchen. We walked through the darkened kitchen and out the back door into the crisp cool summer night. We both stood outside and craned our necks to look up at the stars and Lucus put his hand around my shoulder and I put mine around his back.

We then walked with our arms around each other over to his truck where he turned and we came together in a kiss. I pressed him up against the truck and we worked our tongues around each other mouths. I was hard and I knew he was and when we broke apart he was panting.

"Can I suck you please?" Lucus asked.

"Shit man. Not now. Timmy’s not here. We’ll have time later this week to continue what we just started. Look man I know you are hot and I know you are horny and want to suck and fuck everything in sight. It’s natural to explore your new found powers and test them out but you have to be careful man. There are so many creeps out there and I can tell you a story about the one who attacked Brandon. Please listen to me and let Timmy and I help you find some friends before you go out on your own. I’m not trying to boss you around or anything I am just trying to help." I said passionately.

"Thanks Tom. I appreciate your advice. You are right about me being horny. Damn I just want to cream and cream and cream. Can we meet tomorrow please?" Lucus pleaded looking at me with that cute smile on his handsome boyish face.

"Yeah. OK. Look come over for dinner tomorrow around six OK? We usually go to the park and then Timmy will read to the boys after dinner and then we can continue this lesson. And look man I really do want you to suck my cock but now is just not the time and this is not the place." I said as I pressed against him once again grinding my hips and crotch tight against his as we kissed and stroked each other’s backs.

When we broke apart we were still both panting and our chests were heaving and our cocks were hard and leaking. I said, "Being gay is awesome isn’t it?"

"Oh shit yeah. Jees man I had no idea. I mean I had an idea but fuck me man it is so radical to actually kiss another guy and just be able to look at you without any fear of your calling me names or outing me and all the different dicks man. I was in heaven today looking at all those dicks." Lucus said. "But now I better get home and give this guy a tug," he continued grabbing his crotch and opening his door and jumping inside. He leaned out the window and we kissed again and then he was off into the night.

I stood there watching his taillights recede and just looked up at the starts and listened to the sounds of the night before turning and going inside and up the stairs. I looked in on the boys and they were all sleeping peacefully. I walked to our attic stairs, latched the door, and walked up into our room. Everyone was laying on the bed and they had the computer screen turned towards them and were watching the slide show again. The CD Phillip had made was playing and Judy Collins was singing, ‘...I’d like to be as good a friend to you as you’ve been to me...’. I loved that song.

"So did you see Lucus off?" Timmy said looking at me and smiling.

"Yeah I gave him a good night kiss and we both got hard and he wanted to suck me in the driveway but I told him he would have to wait until you were there so I invited him for dinner and another lesson tomorrow night to get him started off in the right direction. I didn’t want him to go off half cocked and get into trouble or anything," I said as I shucked my shorts and walked over to sit on the bed next to Timmy.

"That’s cool man. He is so freaking hot and horny isn’t he?" Timmy laughed.

"He is that," Jimmy said. "We wouldn’t mind having a session with him sometime."

Phillip said, "Damn he was a fast learner and jumped right in. No hesitation at all."

"Hey Phillip this CD you made is just awesome," I said.

"Yeah with all of Skips equipment it was so easy to pull all these songs together. He is awesome man. So freaking smart and he knows everything there is to know about computers and is a great teacher. He is so patient. Damn I wish we were going to Carolina this year and didn’t have to wait a whole year," he said.

"Yeah I know but you guys can make some road trips and come down for a few weekends can’t you?" Timmy said.

"Sure, you know it man and Billy and I are really going to apply ourselves this year. You won’t recognize us and people will probably flip out but hey we have our minds made up," Jimmy said tossing his long blond hair off his head.

"Yeah we talked with your friend Brad and he is so cool and gave us all kinds of tips about what we should do to make our transcripts look better than they actually do," Billy said.

"Shit guys I can’t believe we are even saying this shit. We have been such fuck ups all during high school. On purpose mind you but still it’s freaking radical and is fucking up my mind," Jimmy said giggling and rolling on the bed.

Billy got up to find another beer and a joint while we watched the slide show. The photos were awesome and of course the subject matter was pretty good especially the ones with me and Timmy. I looked down at Jimmy laying on the bed and thought about what Lucus had said earlier. How cool it was to just be able to stare at some guy and know that he would freak out. Why were guys so damn protective of what they had hanging between their legs? It was so weird. On the one hand they loved to strut around and show off like the Mason Crtizer’s in the world but on the other hand they wanted to hold it against you when you were interested in what they were showing off. So weird.

"It is weird man," Timmy said reading my mind as he ran a hand up Jimmy’s long lean slender tanned hairless leg towards his crotch. He just picked up Jimmy’s soft penis and looked at it. He stretched it up and pulled the foreskin up in the air. I came over next to Jimmy and looked closely at his soft uncut cock. I mean I had seen both Jimmy and Billy naked lots of times but I had never really just looked at one of their cocks.

Timmy and I pulled the foreskin apart and looked inside at the cock head peeking out at us. "So like is it hard to keep clean or what?" Timmy asked Jimmy.

"If you let it go a few days man it can get sort of rank. There is this stuff that forms inside after a day or so. Some folks call it cheese and it can be sort of gross. I think it’s real name is smegma or something like that. I guess it is caused by sweat and urine and precum and shit like that and it gets sort of gooey and caked but Billy and I never really let it go that far. We are pretty good about taking lots of showers and cleaning it out." Jimmy said as Timmy and continued to explore his crotch.

I loved looking at his trimmed blond pubes and treasure trail. "Hey man can we trim these hairs growing off to the side a little bit and shave your balls," I asked.

"Sure cool. Go for it man. Come here bro so they can do us both at the same time. We have to look identical man," Jimmy said to Billy. I jumped up off the bed and ran to the bathroom where I found two Bic twin blade disposable razors and got a washcloth damp with warm water. I looked around and found two small pairs of scissors as well and then I ran back into the bedroom where Jimmy and Billy were laying with their heads propped up against the headboard, smoking a doobie and drinking a beer.

"This is going to be so cool Tom," Timmy said as I came over to kneel by Jimmy. He was kneeling by Billy and they were looking so cool laying on our bed with their long lean bodies and no tan lines. Shit they were hot.

I looked at Phillip and said, "You going to get this all on film dude?"

He held up his camera and smiled, "I wouldn’t miss this for the world man."

Timmy and I took the wash cloth and washed the twins balls and pubes and cocks. We took our time as we explored. Then we took their nice egg shaped balls and held them up while they held their cocks out of the way so we could see what we were doing. Carefully we shaved all the little hairs off their balls taking our time and watching what we were doing. It was so cool handling another guys balls and shaving him but it was a big responsibility to hold a guys balls in your hands holding a razor. I didn’t want to fuck this up and hurt them.

I looked under Jimmy’s ball sac and his ass crack was hairless as was the rest of his thighs and legs. "So why don’t you have any hair in here?" I said poking that sensitive area up under a guys balls which made Jimmy clench his abdominal muscles and grunt. I heard Billy do the same as Timmy touched him in the same place.

"Yeah why is that?" Timmy said.

"We use this stuff swimmers use to take off the hair on the rest of our bodies but didn’t want to use it on our balls man just in case it was like caustic or something. Couldn’t take a chance with the old family jewels you know," Jimmy said with a laugh.

"Yeah we have to do it about every 3 months and it works pretty good and I like it when my baby bro puts it on," Billy said taking Jimmy’s hand in his.

"Yeah I know lots of guys on the team use that shit. Cool," Timmy said as we put the razors down and took the scissors in our hands. I began to pull up Jimmy’s pubic hairs to see how long they were and they started to trim them all the same length. Timmy watched me and repeated my actions so the boys would look the same when we were done. This was so cool. When I had them all trimmed the way I wanted them I took the washcloth and ran it around the edges of the pubic area getting the skin wet and then handed it to Timmy so he could do the same.

I took the razor again and just lightly shaved the area right around the pubes and finally sat back on my heels when I had finished to look at my handiwork.

"How about my cock man. Sometimes it needs trimming right around the base. I hate it when my pubes get stuck in a rubber. That hurts like hell," Jimmy said laughing but we all knew that pain.

"But you need to make me hard in order to get it right."

"Sure man you just want me to make you hard. I know your plan and I’ll tell you it will work just fine. Damn I could get into this. Maybe we should open a shop to trim guys crotches man that is if we ever need the cash," I said taking Jimmy’s soft cock and massaging it. It started to dance the cock dance that all cocks do as they fill up with blood on their way to becoming hard and erect. I loved to watch a guys cock dance like they do.

Soon Timmy and I had the twins rock hard and we examined the area around the base of each twins cocks. I took the washcloth and washed the area getting it wet and Timmy did the same and then took the razor and gently trimmed the few hairs that were out of place until they were perfect.

"So what do you think guys? How did we do on our first try as cock and balls hairdressers?" I asked.

"Awesome man. We look fantastic but then we always do don’t we bro?" Billy said. "But you aren’t finished yet dudes."

"Well what did we forget as if I didn’t know," Timmy chortled.

"Well when we trim each other we always end with a blow job," Jimmy said.

"I think that can be arranged," I said taking Jimmy’s hard cock in my hand and tugging and squeezing on it making it fully hard. I then pulled it down pushing on it to push it down between his legs. I loved the way it bent at the base and I loved the sound Jimmy made as he gasped from the pleasure of this movement. I then squeezed and slid my hand up from the base to the tip forcing some precum out the tip which I squeezed into the palm of my open hand and rubbed quickly and deliberately and hard over the tip of his cock making him thrust his hips up off the bed and cry out with pleasure mixed with a little pain.

"Oh hot damn man you know what I like. Work my head Tom. Oh shit work it. Make me feel it man," Jimmy said as he clenched his abs tight and kept his hips up off the bed while I worked on the tip of his cock with the palm of my hand. It was sort of a backwards movement because I still had his hard dick pressed down between his open legs.

I looked over at Timmy and he smiled at me as we delighted in giving our friends the most sensual pleasure possible. We then let their cocks up but continued to pump our fists up and down the shafts while rubbing the tips inside the cupped palms of our hands.

"Oh shit yeah," Timmy cried. He was digging this as the twins huffed and puffed and thrust their slender hips up and down. "Come on Tom rub that cock. You know Jimmy wants it bad."

I did as he instructed and it was true Jimmy wanted it and I gave it to him. Finally I saw that he had crossed the line when his abs contracted in that special way they do just before a guy shoots his load. His balls tightened up a bit and I leaned over to take his cock into my open mouth as I continued to squeeze and pump.

I felt the first hit of hot cum in my mouth as I heard Jimmy cry out, "Oh yeah take me Tom." He shot four loads before he was finished and fell back on the bed next to his brother. "Oh damn you guys can suck some cock. Lord God almighty you are good. Lucus has two wonderful teachers. I hope he knows he got the best."

"Thanks for the compliment guys. We just aim to please and besides it so much freaking fun," Timmy said as he smacked his lips loudly smiling and giggling.

Billy lifted his bottle of beer to his lips and took a long swig and then Jimmy did the same. I looked over at Phillip who had put his camera down and shot his load into his cupped hand.

"Hey man we would have helped you out," I said.

"I know you would have. Thanks. I tried to wait but that was so hot I just barely got my camera down before I shot. I think I got some on your rug sorry," Phillip said as he raised his palm to his lips and drank his cum.

"Hey don’t worry about it man." Timmy said jumping up off the bed and finding a bottle of water. "That cock sucking is thirsty business guys."

"You said that right man," Jimmy and Billy said in unison as they clinked their beer bottles together and drank. Timmy shared his bottle of water with me and Phillip found his beer sitting on the desk. He went over and plugged in his camera and soon were treated to a slide show of us shaving and jerking and sucking the twins. Damn their expressions were priceless. Phillip had really captured it all on his disk.

"You know guys once we get this web site up and running we are going to be rolling in the dough. I mean if we sell one of these sessions a week it’s going to be a gold mine." Phillip said.

"Yeah but we can’t be too greedy guys. We don’t want to be like those big porn houses and rip people off. I mean we have to share it and spread the love around," I said.

"Let’s drink to that guys," Jimmy and Billy said together. "Let’s spread the love around!"

"Here! Here!" We all said together as we all clinked bottles together.

"But now I think I am ready for bed. That track in the park is calling my name and it will be yelling my name before we know it," Timmy said as he walked to the bathroom for one last pee before bed. I did the same and we brushed our teeth and then gave the bathroom to the twins and Phillip. They all came back and we helped them get their pallets ready and soon we were all bedded down and ready for dreamland.

"It's been a great day guys in fact a great weekend. Love you," Phillip said.

"Yeah second that man. Love you," Jimmy said.

"Love you guys," Billy said.

"Love you all and sweet dreams," Timmy said.

"Love you guys. Thanks for coming and making this weekend so special. It was awesome and we have a chance to change the world you know and it all starts right here with each of us and our love for each other and our friends," I said as I turned out the light.

Timmy and I came together in the middle of the bed and held each other tightly as we kissed each other’s face, lips and mouths. Nothing could stop our love for each other or for our friends. We would change the world I was sure of that as I had never been so sure of anything before in my life as I drifted off to sleep the sleep of a truly tired person.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 29 - Saturday - The Wedding

Oh My Goodness! What a wonderful day and wedding. I felt like I was there and right now I feel exhausted. That was amazing and spectacular. I am looking forward to the next chapter.

Kevin
unoponcho
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 29 - Saturday - The Wedding

Can you hear the sound of the roses being thrown at your feet?
The wedding was beautiful.
I beleive my favorite element is the manner in which you convey the love and warmth between each of the characters.
It would truly be a wonderful world if we could all be so loving.
Thanks so much for another inspiring chapter.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 30 - Saturday - The Wedding

Tom! :wave: :=D: ..|

If not for maybe having to "retie" some of your many characters' threads together, this Chapter could stand as a Short Story all on it's own!! Fantasticly done, my man!! (ww)

This one covered such a range of LOVE, from physical, to emotional, to even "kidding/light-hearted" (Mavis!). The bonds of family, friends, and lovers. Caring, sharing, longing, and comforting. Not only did you walk me through the "Looking Glass", but I also rapidly fell down the "Rabbit Hole", and into "Wonderland"!! :D \:/ (group)

THANK YOU, Tom! MOST Sincerely!! :hurray: (!w!)

Keep smilin'!! :kiss: (*8*)
Ky ;)
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 30 - Saturday - The Wedding

I just got done reading this story and I loved it like all of your other ones keep them cumming.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 30 - Saturday - The Wedding

Tom,

What a wonderful day! The wedding, the friends, the lovers. You are a master at intertwining all of the characters. Giving life to each one and letting them each share with us their love and intimate secrets.

What a positive idea for the next chapter in having a blessing of each of the partnerships. Something that is not yet available to most of us at this time. Times will change though and soon I hope.

Again, a truly fulfilling chapter. (*8*)

Craiger
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 31 - Sunday

I tired to spell check this chapter but it would let me. perhaps i have too many pages in this chapter. So I am sorry for any inadvertent spelling errors. i did check it once in Word Perfect so hopefully there will not be to many mistakes.

I also hope you enjoy this Chapter and please feel free to make comments about my work and offer any suggestions you might have.

peace to you all:kiss:
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 26 - Tuesday

Tom
I've been really busy and haven't read for a long time.This was a great chapter--defiitely a ***** (!)
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 27 - Wednesday

Tom,
Excellent. 2 thumbs up!
 
Back
Top